Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Welcome to Stray Kids Kinktober 2025!!!

It’s the sexy art month, ladies and gents!

Every day will be a randomized theme and a randomized ship curated from my own list of prompts. In theory, over the whole month, I should be able to write (at least) once about every possible duo within the band. So, that is the goal.

My expectation is to write something every day with the given criteria, which could be anywhere from 5k words to a couple of sentences. I am attempting to not write anything in advance and post my work the day it is written, so please excuse any spelling errors and such lol.

I will add the necessary tags/warnings as I write, and will update this page as a glossary with every new chapter.

I am looking forward to committing to this challenge for the first time in a real way. I am posting these to hold myself accountable to the challenge. Please let me know if you have any ideas or suggestions or anything else you can think of!

Enjoy :P

Day 1 ~ "Quiet" ~ Seungmin x Jeongin

Day 2 ~ "Bribery" ~ Chan x Jisung

Day 3 ~ "Overstimulation" ~ Minho x Felix

Day 4 ~ "Loud" + "Body Swap" ~ Felix x Seungmin

Day 5 ~ "Stripper AU" ~ Felix x Jeongin

Day 6 ~ "Exhibitionism" ~ Chan x Hyunjin

Day 7 ~ "Shower" ~ Changbin x Jeongin

Day 8 ~ "Only One Bed!" ~ Changbin x Felix

Day 9 ~ "Bondage" ~ Chan x Felix

Day 10 ~ "Clothed" ~ Changbin x Jisung

Day 11 ~ "Edging" + "Masturbation" ~ Jisung x OT8

Day 12 ~ "Thighs" ~ Changbin x Seungmin

Day 13 ~ "Intoxicated" ~ Chan x Jeongin

Day 14 ~ "Massage" ~ Chan x Seungmin

Day 15 ~ "Angry" ~ Minho x Changbin

Day 16 ~ "Sailor/Siren" ~ Minho x Hyunjin

Day 17 ~ "Dom Bottom/Sub Top" ~ Hyunjin x Jisung

Day 18 ~ "Cuck" + "Facetime" ~ Minho x Jisung x Felix

Day 19 ~ "Worship" ~ Jisung x Jeongin

Day 20 ~ "Virgin" ~ Hyunjin x Jeongin

Day 21 ~ "Degradation" ~ Minho x Seungmin

Day 22 ~ "Unconventional Location" ~ Chan x Changbin

Day 23 ~ "A/B/O" ~ Hyunjin x Felix

Day 24 ~ "Quick" ~ Jisung x Felix

Day 25 ~ "SKZFamily" + "Jealous" ~ Hyunjin x Seungmin

Day 26 ~ "Nipple Play" ~ Chan x Minho

Day 27 ~ "Tears" ~ Minho x Jeongin

Chapter Text

“Shhh, shh~” Seungmin cooed, nosing into Jeongin’s hair. He always smelled so good; it was no wonder why Hyunjin would constantly shove his face against the maknae’s head.

Jeongin’s breath caught in his chest, fighting to keep any noises he wanted to release trapped inside. He closed his eyes tightly and knocked his head against Seungmin’s shoulder, wanting to roll up into a ball and never be perceived again. He felt so good that it was embarrassing; he wanted to press his face into his hyung’s shirt and pretend that he was alone. But Seungmin’s hand carding through his hair was a constant reminder that it was not his own hand on his dick.

Seungmin stroked him with a medium pace, consistent pressure, and impressive perception of what moves made Jeongin feel better than others. When Jeongin first came in here to change into his stage clothes, he was not expecting to be sitting on the couch ten minutes later with Seungmin jacking him off… but here they were.

Jeongin hated being the center of attention like this. Despite how uncomfortable this whole situation was, he hated the attention enough to try to do something about it. He wordlessly pawed at the front of Seungmin’s pants, wanting something to distract both Seungmin and himself from what was going on in front of them.

Seungmin chuckled and gently nudged his hand away, “that’s okay,” he said, “I’m good.”

Jeongin looked up at him with a raised eyebrow.

“Yeah, I- uh-” Seungmin nervously chuckled, “I try to get this out of the way like an hour before we go on,” he avoided Jeongin’s gaze, “it’s good … motivation?” He stuttered when Jeongin gave him a look, “it helps clear my head!”

Jeongin bit his lip to keep from laughing.

“Hey, jackass, you’ll see how much better you perform after this, and you’re going to want to do this before every show.”

“Yeah, sure, we can make this a regular thing,” Jeongin scoffed, but stopped short after he saw the flush creeping up Seungmin’s neck. “I mean-” Jeongin spluttered, trying to backtrack.

Seungmin cracked a smile, “oh, just shut up and let hyung take care of it.”

Jeongin was about to clap back when Seungmin started stroking him again, faster this time. Any retort he had immediately disappeared from his tongue as he let out a groan. He tipped his head back against the couch, scrunching his eyes closed and focusing on keeping his voice down, which was becoming increasingly more difficult.

He wasn’t the most vocal guy in bed on a good day, but he was so pent up. They had been so busy lately, it was impossible not to fall asleep the second he got back to his dorm every night. It had been much longer than he usually went without doing this, and hiding hard-ons during practice was becoming harder and harder to achieve. He just needed to get this done as quickly as possible so that he could stop thinking about it and focus on his performance. Seungmin wasn’t originally part of that equation … but here they were. And because it had been so long, it felt really good. And because it felt really good, he couldn’t help the noises creeping out of him with every tight stroke of Seungmin’s fist.

“Shhh~” Seungmin shushed him again. Jeongin wasn't being loud, but they were one thin door away from their bandmates and staff and managers and dancers, and the last thing they needed was someone curiously knocking.

After a bit, he could tell that Jeongin was close; they had never done this before, he had honestly never even thought about doing it, but he knew his maknae well enough after this many years that he could just tell. Which was an unsettling realization … but he chose not to think too hard about it.

Jeongin gripped onto Seungmin’s arm, his fingers digging into his bicep - in the back of his mind, he was thankful that all of Seungmin’s stage clothes had sleeves in case he left any marks. He opened his mouth to say something - to warn Seungmin that he was close in the way that he would have warned a girl he was hooking up with on a normal day, it was only polite after all - but before he could figure out what he was going to say, the two of them froze. Seungmin’s hand stopped its movements, Jeongin’s fingers dug harder into his bicep, both of their eyes blown wide looking at the closed door to the dressing room.

“-is all that I’m saying!” they heard Jisung’s voice bouncing out in the hallway.

Seungmin and Jeongin looked at each other, Seungmin slowly bringing a finger up to rest on his lips to signal Jeongin to stay silent. Jeongin only nodded.

“Yeah, right,” Changbin was loud by nature, but he seemed even louder in contrast to the tense silence inside the room.

“You don’t even know what you’re talking about,” Jisung yelled.

“You’ve lost your mind,” Changbin barked out a laugh.

“I’ve lost my mind!?” Jisung bit back, “You said~”

Whatever they were bickering about took a backseat as Seungmin suddenly began slowly dragging his fist up and down again.

Jeongin’s eyes shot wide open as he gripped at Seungmin’s wrist. Seungmin just pressed his finger to his lips again and slowly shook his head. Jeongin shook his head quickly back at him, panic in his eyes. He looked from Seungmin to the door and back again. Jisung and Changbin’s unimportant, unserious argument mumbled on behind the door.

“It’s okay,” Seungmin said, leaning over to rest his lips against Jeongin’s hair again to muffle his voice, “don’t worry about them. Let’s wrap this up. We need to be on stage in ten.”

Jeongin glanced over at his phone, and Seungmin was right, soon people would start wondering where they were. And with ten minutes on the clock, Jeongin knew he either had to end this soon or be very uncomfortable for the next three hours on stage. Despite his other hyung’s bitching at each other about who knows what right outside the door, they were on a bit of a time crunch. Part of him desperately wished he was alone in this room like he had planned, but the other part was undeniably and inexplicably turned on at this whole situation that he wouldn’t want it any other way. He reluctantly nodded up at Seungmin.

Seungmin put his hand on the side of Jeongin’s head and hugged it against his shoulder again, picking up the pace of his hand. Jeongin squirmed next to him, finding it harder and harder to sit still the closer he grew.

Seungmin held Jeongin tighter against him. He knew the door was locked; every few seconds he glanced back over at the knob just to be sure, but still he was put off by Changbin and Jisung’s voices as well. But he was the hyung; he had to keep Jeongin calm, keep his mind off of it. If this was cut short and Jeongin didn’t get that release, it would make his performance subpar. Seungmin knew that firsthand, which was why he usually tried to get ahead of it before a show … He reminded himself to tell Jeongin that if he was going to do this before a performance, it was better to do it before a few minutes to curtain call.

Jeongin pressed his face into Seungmin’s shirt and tried to stifle a groan. Seungmin’s eyes widened, Jeongin was being louder than he realized. Seungmin moved the hand that he had kept the younger against him and pressed to Jeongin’s mouth. Jeongin took the movement in stride and turned his face against his shoulder again, the unstoppable noises creeping out of his throat now effectively muffled into Seungmin’s hand.

One particularly pathetic sound made Jeongin tense up, embarrassed. But Seungmin didn’t let him dwell on it. “I know,” he whispered into Jeongin’s hair, “I know. It’s okay.” Despite himself, Jeongin keened at his words. “Go ahead, let go,” Seungmin’s voice was low, “I’ve got you.”

At Seungmin’s encouragement, Jeongin jerked his hips up into his fist one, two, three more times before he felt himself coming undone. Turning his face completely into Seungmin’s shirt, he cried out into his hyung’s palm. Seungmin stroked him through his orgasm, helping the younger boy find that release he had been so desperate for.

He was sure to keep his hand clapped firmly against his mouth. Changbin and Jisung seemed to have made it further down the hallway, but they were still very much within earshot. He kept a careful eye on the clock as well - 8 minutes until they had to be on stage.

Seungmin felt himself swell with pride, revelling in the fact that he got to take the role of hyung even in situations like this. He was happy to let the maknae do as he needed - squirm, moan, and eventually climax - while he made sure everything was okay. It made him feel good that Jeongin trusted him in this role, even in this setting.

Jeongin’s hips stuttered into Seungmin’s hand for a few more seconds before he settled back down on the couch. He was still panting, the occasional half-hearted groan crawling up out of him. He eventually collapsed, boneless, against Seungmin, eyes closed, breathing heavily. Seungmin kept his palm firmly against his lips until he was sure the noises had stopped completely.
Seungmin cautiously removed his hand and gently stroked through his hair. Jeongin leaned into the touch, something he would typically never do. Seungmin made a mental note of how affectionate he was after climax. He wasn't sure why he wanted to remember that … but it wouldn't be leaving his mind any time soon.

“Jeongin-a~” Seungmin eventually broke the silence.

“Mmm,” Jeongin groaned in the same way he did when Seungmin was trying to wake him in the morning. Seungmin had a soft spot for letting him sleep in a little longer than everyone else, but now there were six minutes until they had to be on stage, and people were bound to come looking for them soon.

“It’s time for the show.”

Jeongin slowly peeled his eyes open and grimaced at the display in front of him. Seungmin’s hand was … a crime scene.

“Sorry,” he said meekly.

Seungmin laughed, pulling his hand off of Jeongin and grimacing at the mess as well, “it's okay,” he said, “I knew what I was getting into when I offered …”

“Jeongin-a!”

They both jumped a foot when Chan’s voice suddenly appeared outside the door.

“Ya!” Jeongin replied right away, out of instinct more than anything.

“Is Seungmin in there with you?”

Seungmin opened his mouth to reply but Jeongin was quicker, slapping a hand over his mouth in turn. “Nope, just me. I’m just finishing getting dressed.”

“Ugh, okay, we have to get out there!” Chan said.

“I’ll be right there!” Jeongin replied.

Chan’s footsteps descended down the hallway, “Seungmin-a~!”

Seungmin looked at Jeongin with a raised eyebrow. Jeongin laughed nervously as he took his hand off of his face, “I don’t think it’d look very good for the two of us to be in here alone for that long,” he said, and continued after a pause “and I couldn’t let you have all the fun, you look pretty good with your mouth shut” he added before Seungmin could respond.

Seungmin balked but Chan calling his name back in this direction refocused him. 4 minutes.

“You’re going to pay for that,” Seungmin said.

“Yeah, yeah, we’ll talk after the show,” Jeongin smirked, jumping up from the couch and stretching.

Seungmin wanted to laugh at the maknae’s newfound energy. He knew it was going to be a good show.

Chapter Text

CB97:

U around?

Jwisong:

*a picture of Minho on the couch, anime is playing on the tv*

CB97:

That a yes …

Jwisong:

clearly v busy

CB97:

Come to the studio. We gotta rerecord your bit.

Jwisong:

o_O

whaaaa~

i thought we were recording tmr??

CB97:

We are but I wanna get shit done today.

I can see that you read my text …

Han-a

??

I know ur watching anime with Minho.

Jwisong:

i knew i shouldnt've sent that pic

T_T

CB97:

Get over here.

Jwisong:

nooooooosdsdnvjknsvnksjkdnvj

CB97:

Just come here it won’t take long.

Jwisong:

what if i refused

CB97:

Then you wouldn’t get your surprise~

Jwisong:

O_O

?

wat is it

???!!?

i’m really comfy tho~

hyungggg~~

hyunggggggjnadfjhbnadfjhb

fine

iomw

it better b worth it

CB97:

Oh it’s worth it alright.

Jwisong:

o ya?

^3^

CB97:

ㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋ

Jwisong:

r u srs?

CB97:

^_~

Jwisong:

chan-aaaaaa~

CB97:

Yea yea

You’ll get ur reward when you get here.

Jwisong:

*O*

CB97:

ㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋ

Chan jumped a foot when the door to the studio crashed open. He was relieved when he realized it was only Jisung. He was very impressed that he got here so quickly; he assumed that he would have to wait until the episode they were watching ended, and maybe another one or two after that.

“Wassup?” he greeted the younger.

Jisung didn’t respond as he shucked off his bag and quickly unzipped his jacket. Chan figured he’d be a little pissy about having to come in on his day off, but it wasn’t the first time, and it certainly wouldn’t be the last.

“It’s just a couple of lines we need to redo from yesterday,” Chan said, turning back to his laptop and starting to pull up the proper file, “it won’t take too long, this way we’ll be all set up for when Yongbok-ie and Jeongin-ie come in tomorrow, they can work off of these edits and it’ll go a lot smoother.” Chan could hear shuffling behind him, but Jisung still didn’t respond.

Chan continued to yap, knowing that no matter how moody Jisung was being, he would still do as he was told. “It’s a few pronunciation issues with the English lines. We need to quicken your pace in the second verse. Oh, and when you pick up from Changbin in the chorus-”

Chan was suddenly cut off as he felt hands on his waist from behind. When he turned around to ask Jisung what he was doing, he was met with lips against his own. Chan’s eyes widened as Jisung placed his hands on his hips and pushed him back against the control panel. Jisung’s eyes were closed as he tried to deepen the kiss. It was only now that Chan realized that the younger boy had taken his shirt off, Chan’s hands hovering over his hot skin.

“Woah,” Chan choked, pushing back on Jisung’s shoulders and holding him at arm's length.

Jisung blinked at him, “what?”

“What are you doing?”

“What are you talking about?” Jisung paused, then continued at the look on Chan’s face, “is- is this not what you meant by reward?”

“I- uh- no?”

Jisung let his arms drop, “then what was with those suggestive texts?”

“Suggestive?” Chan asked.

Jisung wasted no time pulling his phone out. “‘You won’t get your surprise,’ ‘it's worth it, alright,’ ‘winky face,’ ‘you’ll get your reward when you get here’ …” Jisung read aloud, turning his phone for Chan to see. Chan’s eyes skimmed his texts, and Jisung watched a flush start to creep across his skin.

“I … I was just planning on treating you to samgyeopsal after this …” Chan said sheepishly.

Jisung blinked incredulously at him, his face getting redder by the second as he processed this monumental miscommunication on both sides.

Chan balked, “you thought I was going to bribe you into the studio with sex?!”

“It’s not like we haven’t done it before!”

“Not as extortion!!”

“Why didn’t you just say you’d buy me dinner??”

“I said it was going to be a surprise …” Chan said, looking down and quickly realizing that this miscommunication was probably on him.

They were silent for a few seconds. Chan half-sitting back on the studio’s control panel, Jisung half-naked and half-cocked; Chan putting together that he had clearly been expecting this the entire drive here based on the tightness in his boxers. He pursed his lips, unsure where to go from here.

“But I already got Lee Know-hyung’s permission,” Jisung whined.

Chan clapped a hand to his forehead, “you told Minho about this??”

“And I prepared …” Jisung continued, shuffling uncomfortably back and forth.

Chan looked back down to the half-mast flagging in Jisung’s sweats. Maybe that’s why he was already so hot and bothered. Chan bit his lip; he could feel the heat radiating off of Jisung’s skin from here, the way his tattoo crept down his side and dipped down into the waistband of his sweatpants, his face was flushed both from the prep he had apparently just done at home and embarrassment. Chan swallowed thickly.

Jisung watched his leader’s analysis of him. He stayed quiet and let those gears turn in Chan’s head. He would be a little annoyed at the prospect of not getting any pleasure from this exchange after making sure Minho was okay with it and taking the time to get himself ready for what he had been expecting … but he would be lying if he said that samgyeopsal didn’t sound pretty good. He would let Chan make the final call.

Chan’s fingers twitched against the table beneath him before cautiously moving forward to rest on Jisung’s naked waist. Jisung took a step forward until he rested between Chan’s legs. Chan’s touch was light, but the contrast of his pale complexion against Jisung’s honey skin was something to behold.

“We have work to do,” Chan said, eyes locked not on Jisung’s but dancing along his exposed collarbones.

Jisung leaned forward so that Chan’s chin rested against his chest as he looked up to meet his eyes, “but you promised,” he whined.

“I didn’t promise this,” Chan said, gently knocking his knee against Jisung’s hard-on. Jisung hissed in a breath at the touch, maybe samgyeopsal didn’t sound equally appealing after all.

When Jisung didn’t respond, Chan took a deep breath before conceding, “but it would be a waste if you already prepped …”

Jisung met his eyes, “really?”

“Do you promise to do your rerecordings after?”

“Can we still get samgyeopsal?” Jisung’s eyes lit up.

Chan deadpanned but held his hands up in defeat, “only if you earn it.”

A smile spread across Jisung’s face, “say less.”

Chan watched as Jisung lowered himself to his knees between his spread legs. Chan was a little taken aback by his forwardness, expecting them to kiss a bit more before moving to the next step, but he supposed this was happening with a specific goal in mind: a productive recording session and Korean barbecue. What was the point in dilly-dallying?

“I did all that work preparing myself for you,” Jisung said, leaning his cheek against Chan’s thigh, “and you couldn’t even get yourself hard for me?”

“Unlike you, I wasn’t exactly expecting this.”

“Well, actually” Jisung chuckled nervously, and his blush deepened, “I didn’t do much of the work prepping …”

Chan pinched the bridge of his nose, “Minho just had his fingers inside of your ass to get you ready for me to fuck you?”

Jisung closed his eyes and chuckled, not able to keep up the sexy facade and needing to laugh at the ridiculousness of the situation, “yeah, pretty much.”

“You’re a little slut, you know that?” Chan said.

Jisung popped his lower lip out and pouted up at Chan with glassy eyes.

“Cute~” Chan cooed, pinching Jisung’s cheek between his fingers.

Jisung swatted him away and curled his fingers into Chan’s waistband, pulling his gym shorts down, “we better be getting that barbecue after this.” Chan’s laugh echoed around the soundproofed walls of the studio as Jisung finally pulled him out of his pants.

As Chan truly hadn’t been expecting this, his dick was fully soft when Jisung pulled his boxers down further. Jisung gently took him into his hand and pumped a few times, taking his time to get him riled. Chan sighed deeply and tipped his head back. This may not have been his intention with getting Jisung here, but he’d be damned if this wasn’t something he needed. He didn’t realize how badly he needed it until he felt someone's hand that wasn’t his own jacking him off.

Once Jisung was satisfied with the progress he had made, he took the first inch into his mouth and circled his tongue around the sensitive tip. Chan sucked in a breath and held it at the feeling; he and Jisung hadn’t done this an egregious amount of times so he was always impressed by how the younger remembered what little movements drove him crazy. He dropped a hand down to rest in Jisung’s hair, gently guiding his movements.

Jisung wasn't bothered by the guidance; in fact, he kind of liked it because he knew that would make the person he was blowing feel even better. After all, they were getting exactly what they wanted. He followed Chan’s lead as he tangled his fingers gently into Jisung’s hair and pulled him further onto his hardening cock.

Jisung pushed a little further and lightly choked at the intrusion.

“Hey,” Chan said, pulling at Jisung’s hair until he popped off of him, “we need your throat in good condition to record after this.” Jisung rolled his eyes but conceded, not taking him that far again.

They continued like this until Jisung felt like Chan was turned on enough for the main event. He pulled off and cleared his throat, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand before standing up to connect Chan’s lips with his own again. Chan was too blissed out to even really notice what was happening as Jisung swiped his tongue across his bottom lip.

Chan was pushed back further on the panel as Jisung deepened their kiss. He angled one arm back as a brace to keep himself propped up, and the other he squeezed between them to palm at the front of Jisung’s sweatpants. Jisung hummed into his mouth at the stimulation. Chan almost chuckled at the fact that Jisung was harder than before, the act of blowing his hyung turning him on even more, but he opted not to comment as he didn’t want to make him pout any more than he already had.

Chan stuck his hand down Jisung’s pants and pulled at his untouched dick. Jisung groaned and threw his head back. Chan took the chance to pepper kisses along his exposed throat.

After what was an unfortunately kinda embarrassingly short amount of time, Jisung put his hand on Chan’s wrist to slow him down. He was already all wound up before he even got in here, so even after just a few minutes of stimulation, he was far closer than he was comfortable with.

“Alright, enough of this,” Jisung pulled back and rested their foreheads against each other, his breath fanning out over Chan’s face, “where do you want me?”

Heat spread across Chan’s face, and admittedly, down into his crotch as well, at the question. “W-wherever you’re most comfortable,” was all he could think to say.

Jisung scoffed, “don’t go getting shy now, hyung,” he looked around, they were in the small studio, and there weren’t many options. “Alright,” he finally said, “right here is fine.” He took a step away from Chan, pulled his sweatpants fully down his legs, and sat down on the chair in front of the control panel. Chan closed his eyes, this was all he was going to be able to think about any time he was in this studio from now on. But he didn’t want to move them anywhere else for this or he feared he wouldn't be able to get Jisung back in here to record afterwards.

Chan knelt in front of the chair and pulled the lever to lower it to a good height. The two of them adjusted themselves into a better position; Jisung shimmying down so that his tailbone rested on the edge of the seat, Chan took his legs and threw them over his shoulders for the best access. Chan spit on his fingers and reached between them, circling around Jisung’s entrance before pushing in just to be sure. Jisung was about to roll his eyes, oh so great leader always sure to check all the boxes, but it felt so good that all he could do was tip his head back against the seat.

“Your Minho-hyung was thorough,” Chan said, pulling his fingers out, satisfied with his findings.

“You can tell him that yourself if you want,” Jisung bit back.

Chan chuckled and shook his head. After a bit more maneuvering, they were both ready. Chan held himself, one hand steadying at the base while the other spread more of his spit over the tip and down the length. Slowly, he angled his hips forward.

“Ready?”

Jisung shimmied down a bit more, “I’ve been ready since you promised me a ‘surprise’.”

Chan rolled his eyes, “you’re never going to let that go, are you?”

Jisung scoffed, “I mean, it’s not my fault, why would I have assumed-”

Before he could continue bitching, Chan pushed into him. Jisung’s breath caught, and a squeaking moan escaped his throat. Chan pushed in slowly but steadily. Jisiung took short breaths as he took every additional inch. He wasn’t as big as Minho, but Chan was a pro at knowing exactly the right pressure and speed and angle. It was honestly really impressive.

Before long, Chan found himself fully seated inside of his bandmate. Sweat had beaded on Jisung’s hairline and he panted at the effort. Chan leaned forward - inadvertently pushing even further into the younger boy - and pressed light kisses against his forehead, tasting his salty sweat against his lips.

Chan started to move; he pulled out a few inches, then back in, and repeated the action. As Chan’s pace increased, Jisung was getting more and more vocal. He tipped his head back against the chair and moaned. The faster Chan started to thrust, the higher-pitched Jisung’s groans grew. Chan revelled in it. He changed angles a few times until he found that sweet spot that had Jisung keening.

They were both already teetering at the edge before he even pushed inside, so Chan knew this wouldn't be a very long endeavor. He was already close himself even just after a few thrusts. He was undeniably impressed by Minho’s ability to prep Jisung in a way that he was not too tight but not overly-stretched to the point where it didn’t feel as good. He wished he could tell Minho this in a way that didn’t make him want to curl into a ball and die … but he was not planning on it.

Chan reached between them and stroked Jisung in time with his thrusts. At this, Jisung was a panting, whining mess after just a few minutes. Chan was not very different as his other hand held onto Jisung’s thigh for leverage, each thrust punctuated with a throaty groan. Jisung tilted his head against Chan’s and breathed heavily into his neck. Chan pressed his cheek against his sweaty hair in turn.

It wasn’t long after that.

Chan pulled out completely and rested his flushed cock against Jisung's, adding it to his hand and jerking them both off together. Jisung peaked first, but it was only a few seconds later that Chan came undone as well. Jisung grasped at Chan’s shoulders as he cried into his neck. Chan buried his face into Jisung’s hair and bathed in their closeness.

They both released over Chan’s fist and onto Jisung’s stomach. When they finally came down, they were both red-faced and out of breath.

“Fuck,” Chan said, unsure what else to say.

“I think this was better than the surprise you had planned,” Jisung said, still out of breath.

“I’m going to have to agree,” Chan replied.

“That said, how good does samgyeopsal sound right now?”

“So good,” Chan groaned.

“So, let’s get cleaned up so we can indulge even further,” Jisung said, moving to sit up.

“You’re not getting out of recording,” Chan deadpanned.

At this, Jisung moaned even louder than he did when Chan was inside of him.

Chapter Text

“I’m so close,” Felix said. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he was embarrassed at how high-pitched his voice was - he always got a little whiny when he was approaching climax - especially when it was brought on this quickly.

Minho remained silent, nestling his face against Felix’s neck and pressing open-mouthed kisses against his skin.

“Hyung,” Felix whined.

Minho hummed against his neck in acknowledgement, but not ceasing his assault.

Felix arched back, head angling back to rest over Minho’s shoulder as he lifted his hips up from the mattress and came undone.

After a few seconds, he settled down between Minho’s spread legs and let himself rest back against his hyung again, panting. After the blinding haze of his climax started to dissipate, Felix quickly realized that Minho still had the vibrator
pressed against him. He squirmed back, trying to put some distance between the toy and his sensitive dick, but Minho was a solid wall behind him, and there wasn’t an easy escape.

Minho’s lips were still pressed firmly to his neck, never staying in one spot for long but sucking and licking hot lines up from his shoulder to behind his ear. He hummed and the sensation shot right into Felix’s ear canal. He groaned deep in his throat and tried again to wriggle away from the assault of the vibrator.

“Hyung, I’m done,” he said quietly.

“Mmhm,” Minho hummed in the affirmative, but didn’t move an inch.

“Minho-ya,” Felix whined, pressing back against him once again.

Minho only reached under Felix’s arm and gripped onto his chest, trapping him against his front. Felix’s eyes widened, finally realizing what was happening. He watched with wide eyes as Minho dragged the toy from the base of his dick up to the tip, gingerly spreading the sticky result of the last few minutes of this around the sensitive area. Felix tensed, catching a throaty whine in his chest and wiggling back against the older boy. But, again, Minho didn’t cease.

It couldn't have been 30 seconds before Felix was fully hard again - he wasn’t sure he ever actually lost the hard-on in the first place. He groaned and lolled his head back against Minho’s shoulder again, peeking up to continue staring as Minho traced the soft head of the vibrator down to where his dick met his body - an area without as many nerve endings, however, the rumble it made him feel deep in his pelvis was driving him mad in a way he would not have otherwise expected. Minho slowly dragged it up the length. The further he went, the more sensitive the area was. Felix’s hips jerked involuntarily when the buzzing toy nudged his sensitive head. He closed his eyes tightly and whined up at the ceiling. God, Minho was good at this.

Felix didn’t even know where he would have gotten the damn thing. Did he pack it in his suitcase? Did he buy it somewhere while they were on tour? There’s no way he went to a foreign shop and walked out with it. Clearly, this wasn’t the first time he had used the thing; he held it with a well-practiced hand. Did he know from using it on himself? Perhaps Jisung? … Probably Jisung.

These brief, half-formed thoughts were very much in the back of Felix’s brain at the moment, though. Coherent musings weren’t the easiest to form when he was very quickly reaching his peak for the second time. He wiggled in Minho’s grasp again, but he was holding strong. One hand pressed firmly against his pec, keeping him pulled back tightly against his chest.

Felix hissed at the toy danced over his head again, “hyunggg,” he whined.

Minho purred against his bare shoulder, tonguing at the sweat beading there from the exertion, still staying silent but consistent with his assault. Felix glanced over to see that his hyung’s eyes were slitted open, staring at the scene before him. Part of Felix was embarrassed, feeling both his own and Minho’s eyes trained on his flushed, straining hard-on shaking with the vibrations of the toy. However, his mind was growing too foggy to even really care anymore.

A few more circles around, and Felix was coming undone once again. He cried out, pushing back into Minho and thrusting into the air.

Damn. He didn’t think he had ever come that hard that quickly in succession. Minho was good. Oh, how was he going to show his appreciation? He reached his hand back to finally deal with what he had been feeling poking into his lower back this entire time.

But Minho shook his head, grabbing Felix’s wrist and placing it back down in his lap. Felix was confused. He got what he wanted - more than he wanted actually - he was ready to take the torch from his hyung. He was admittedly a little shaky from what they had done so far, but he would do his best. He was ready to do his part.

However, every muscle he had tensed as Minho brought the toy back up to the head of his cock and pressed against him again. Felix cried out and wriggled in Minho’s grasp.

Minho shushed into his ear, humming lowly, soothingly, trying to calm him down. But Felix couldn’t calm down. He had come two times in a row, and the vibrator was still pressed against his dick. His senses were fried, his synapses were firing a mile a minute, he was so overwhelmed.

He knew if he really wanted out, Minho would instantly oblige. There was a large part of him that truly wanted to tap out, to wrestle himself out of his hyung’s grasp and tell him that this was enough, that he was done. It felt so good that it hurt. Tears welled in his eyes with every tense of his muscles, threatening to spill down his cheeks. It was all just too much.

Admittedly, his refractory period was something to behold, but two times in only a few minutes?? And, if Minho continued like this, a third quickly approaching?? This was new territory for him, and he was as nervous as he was intrigued.

Felix was a whining, mewling mess; unbearably needy whimpers falling from his lips despite his best efforts to keep them inside. Minho dragged the vibrator up and down and around again, slick from Felix’s newest mess, it glided across his skin easily. He arched his back and writhed back against Minho, unable to control his movements anymore. His hips jerked, away from or towards the stimulation; he wasn't quite sure anymore. His mind swam from too much input.

Despite the sensory overload, another orgasm quickly crashed over him. His hips lifted from the mattress in jerky thrusts as he peaked for the third time. Whether by Minho’s design or just by accident, with every thrust of Felix’s hips, his dick knocked against the vibrator again and again, which just made things all the more intense. He collapsed boneless against Minho. But, as he was learning was to be expected, his hyung still didn’t grant him mercy, pressing the toy right back against him.

Felix pinched his eyes shut and shook his head back and forth. He couldn’t do it again. There was no way. The most he had ever done in one night was three, but not nearly this close together, which made it so much more overwhelming. So, Minho trying to pull a FOURTH out of him?? He was going to lose his mind.

And so it happened a fourth time.

And then a fifth.

It got to a place where nothing was even coming out of him anymore, but the waves of his climax crashed over and over regardless. He was so hyper-sensitive and overstimulated that every tiny touch of the toy sent him over the edge again. Not actually. He knew he physically couldn’t release that many times, but whatever sensations were going on made it feel like he was having orgasm after orgasm with no reprieve.

His vision pulsed black at the edges. His whole body shook. His face felt wet from what he could only assume were tears. It got to a point where he couldn’t tell what noises were even coming out of him anymore. He knew he must be making some pretty pathetic sounds; he was a decently vocal guy on a good night, something like this had to have him screaming. He thought he felt Minho clap a hand over his mouth at some points, but every nerve in his entire body was alight, and it was hard to hone in on any specific sensation.

It went on until it genuinely couldn’t anymore. Felix was well and truly spent. He had never felt like this in his life. He felt … used? But not in a bad way. Not in a bad way at all, actually … This was something he wasn’t going to forget about any time soon. Overuse and abuse were something that sounded terrible, and scary, and … painful? Something that Felix would have politely declined if it were requested of him. But after everything that just happened, he was starting to rethink his entire mindset around sex.

With one final evidence-less climax, Felix collapsed fully against his bandmate behind him.

Everything was foggy after that. He thought he remembered Minho getting up from behind him and laying him down carefully on the mattress. He vaguely processed a warm, wet towel cleaning him up and, later, a soft pair of clean boxers being slipped up his legs. Everything after that was dark as exhaustion crashed over him as hard as his orgasms, and he knocked into the deepest sleep of his life.

It was nearly afternoon by the time he managed to peel his eyes open to the hotel room before him. Every single muscle was sore. He felt like he did ten full-body workouts … from Changbin’s routine. Everything hurt so badly, and he was sporting a screaming headache to match. They had to be on a plane for like fifteen hours today. Why did he let himself indulge last night?

He was starting to really feel the regret, but when he looked over at his bedside table, there was a tall glass of water next to a couple of Advils, his phone had been plugged in for him, and a sticky note that had a small drawing of Jureumi and a heart. Maybe indulging again wasn’t suchhh a bad idea …

Chapter Text

“Hey, can you like not …” Seungmin started, “be so loud?”

“Huh?” Felix asked, blinking out of his haze.

“It's just making me a little uncomfortable, is all,” he said, chuckling awkwardly.

“You’ve never had an issue with me being vocal in the past?” Felix quirked an eyebrow, slowing his grinding against Seungmin’s lap to a stop.

“No, no, that I don’t mind.” Seungmin backpedaled, “it’s just weird hearing my own voice making those sounds.”

“Ah,” Felix nodded. That made more sense. He had honestly almost forgotten their current situation.

Only a few hours ago, Felix had woken up as if it were just a normal day. He squinted up at the ceiling, the sun streaming in through the blinds. He rolled over and winced as he leaned on his hard-on. He groaned, lying flat on his back again. He wasn't really in the mood, but what had to be done had to be done.

He shoved his hand under the sheets and under the waistband of his boxers. He was a little impressed as he jerked himself off, he wondered what he had been dreaming about because he must have been hornyyy; he was so hard. And felt somehow slightly bigger than usual. It must have been a damn good dream.

Suddenly, Felix burst into Felix’s bedroom. Or- Seungmin’s bedroom? Hold on … what?

Felix jerked his hand out of his pants and for the first time looked around with wide eyes. He was in … Seungmin’s bedroom? But more pressingly, he was looking at himself staring wide-eyed at him from the doorway.

After a very dramatic and confusing phone call with Chan, they were told to stay put for the time being. Felix and Seungmin (or Seungmin and Felix?) sat in an awkward quiet for a few minutes. Unsure what to do or say.

Felix still sat in Seungmin’s bed, awkwardly fidgeting with his fingers under the covers. The silence was unbearable so he was the first to break it.

“Are you always hard when you wake up in the morning?” he asked, not able to help himself.

Seungmin only groaned.

“I’m going to assume that’s a yes, then,” Felix said, and when Seungmin still ignored him, he continued to himself, “just interesting information is all.”

They had their fair share of hookups under their belts, but Felix had never noticed if he was sporting morning wood afterwards or not. Seungmin couldn’t help but look down and flushed when he noticed his dick tenting in Felix’s pants. He shook his head. This was so strange. Of course, Felix noticed him looking and couldn't keep the mischievous smile from creeping onto his face.

Inevitably, one thing led to another, and not much later, Felix found himself straddling Seungmin. A position that wasn't unfamiliar to them, however, typically it was Felix’s body on top of Seungmin’s. This time it was Seungmin’s crotch settled down ontop of Felix’s lap. Though it looked like there had been a dynamic change, they were still in their preferred positions. They were having a weird day …

Felix rolled against Seungmin beneath him, grinding their hips together. Felix’s deep tone grumbled in the back of Seungmin’s throat, while Felix let his mouth drop open and whined in Seungmin’s voice at the stimulation.

Seungmin shook his head and pulled back from the kiss, “I don’t know if I can do this.”

Felix chuckled and looked down at him, “I dunno, you seem pretty into it,” he rolled his hips down into Seungmin’s hard-on again and earned another groan.

Seungmin looked up at his own kiss-swollen lips, the flush across his cheeks, the messy mop of dark hair on top of his head. He quickly looked away and shook his head again.

“Oh c’mon, we had~ to,” Felix drawled, “we couldn't pass up this opportunity. It’s for science!”

“I know,” Seungmin conceded, “it’s just … weird.”

“You really don’t like the sound of your own voice?” Felix cocked an eyebrow.

“Not particularly,” Seungmin said, “not in this way at least … not as loud as you like to be.”

“I think it’s hot,” Felix said, dropping his eyelids and giving him a sexy look, “really hot,” he arched forward to press their chests together and draped his arms over Seungmin’s shoulders like he knew he liked, “what about you, Yongbok-a~?”

Seungmin pretended to gag and shoved him away. Felix caught his arms before he fell off and laughed. He leaned down and pressed their lips against each other again with a smile still on his lips.

“This isn’t going to happen,” Felix said, shaking his head.

“Really?” Seungmin asked.

“You just don’t do this as often as I do,” Felix let out a breath, sitting back on the bed, “your body just isn’t used to it. It doesn't know how to respond.”

They had been trying for ten minutes to stretch Felix out, but neither of them really knew how to navigate around trying to bottom in Seungmin’s body. Felix didn’t want to push it in a body that wasn’t his own and accidentally injure his roommate. If it were his own ass, he would have just muscled through the discomfort as he had plenty of times before, but this was nearly uncharted territory for this body.

Seungmin bit his lip. He knew what the obvious solution was, he just wasn’t sure if he could pull it off. He had only bottomed a couple of times in his life, and it was never particularly fun for him. He much preferred the look of Felix’s hair splayed out on the pillow, his head thrown back in a moan as Seungmin fucked him into the mattress. But if Felix couldn't make his body behave the way they wanted it to, nobody could.

He took a deep breath, “okay,” he agreed to an ask that Felix hadn’t even voiced yet.

“We don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Felix said.

Their positioning had swapped, and now, Seungmin sat in Felix’s lap (Felix’s body on top of Seungmin’s was a more natural sight anyway). Felix looked at Seungmin, reaching up to tuck a strand of blonde hair behind his ear. “Honestly,” he continued, “if you’re not feeling this, we can stop.”

“No,” Seungmin said, face reddening with exertion as he positioned himself over Felix’s dick - Or his own dick? Eugh. He didn’t like thinking about it in that way - he reached back and held it upright as he had watched Felix do before. “I’m fine,” he finished.

He slowly sat back, pressing the tip of Felix’s dick against himself. He closed his eyes, focusing on the grounding feeling of Felix’s hands on his waist. Comments ran through Felix’s mind; he wanted to let Seungmin know that his body responded really well to bottoming, that if they could just get past this first hurdle it would start to feel so good. But he opted to stay silent, to let him figure all of this out for himself. He would let him focus.

Seungmin took a deep breath and gently settled himself back. The head of Seungmin’s dick fit snug into Felix as it had before, but with both men experiencing the opposite side of the interaction than what was typical, it felt completely anew.

Felix looked up at Seungmin, hearing his own voice releasing breathy groans out of the other’s throat. It was definitely strange looking up into his own face; he watched his nose scrunch up and his eyes pinch shut, his pink lips parting in a pleased ‘o’. He reached up and cupped his hand on Seungmin’s cheek, causing him to open his eyes.

He instantly shut them again, shaking his head, “this is way too weird,” he said.

Felix laughed, “now you can see how hot you look when we do this.”

Seungmin scoffed, but it turned into a gasp as he lost focus and slipped further onto Felix’s dick. Felix kept steadying hands on his waist, marvelling at how Seungmin’s large hands wrapped almost fully around his lithe torso. From having felt it firsthand, he knew how it felt to have a man’s hands encircle his waist, but seeing it right in front of him like this was an entirely different experience. As strange as it was, it turned him on even more.

“Fuck,” Seungmin groaned, Felix’s gravelly tone rumbling in the back of his throat.

Felix blushed; he truthfully didn’t find himself as shockingly attractive as everyone else seemed to, but hearing that deep voice coming out of what was actually Seungmin was making him lose his mind a little. He decided to push it further. He did the tiniest jerk upwards of his hips, and it made Seungmin choke and grip onto his shoulders for stability.

“Yongbok-a” Seungmin moaned.

Seungmin bit his lip and pressed his face against Felix’s hair. He was pulled out of his head a little bit when he smelled his own shampoo against his nose. If he looked down at the boy beneath him for more than a second, looked into his own eyes, he worried he would lose his hard-on instantly. However, even with the sound of his own voice from beneath him, for a reason he couldn't explain, he wasn’t any less hard. He was pulled from his thoughts as Felix pistoned his hips up into him again, he held his breath and caught a whine in his throat.

“C’mon, you always tell me you love the sounds I make,” Felix said, “I know how good you’re feeling. I know it very well. Let me hear how good it feels.”

Seungmin shook his head. This was humiliating. This was so weird. They should stop. But after another couple of sharp thrusts from Felix, he couldn’t help the noises tumbling out of him.

He was almost pissed. THIS was what Felix felt every time they fucked. It didn’t necessarily feel any better than he usually did; it just felt different. The type of pleasure he felt when he topped was amazing, but this kind of pleasure was all-encompassing. Overwhelming. He couldn’t keep the sounds from coming out of him; he had a harder time controlling the way his body reacted.

Felix pulled Seungmin closer with a hand on the small of his back, pressing himself even further into him. Seungmin keened and held tighter onto him. From this new angle, Felix had no difficulty snapping his hips up into Seungmin’s at a steadier pace. And it was driving Seungmin mad.

His lips parted, and he let out a noise that on a normal day would have humiliated him into tapping out, but the way that it made Felix thrust even harder had him wanting to be even louder.

“Felix,” he cried out, despite himself.

“That’s it,” Felix cooed, pressing a kiss to his chest.

Seungmin let out a pathetic wordless cry as Felix picked up the pace. He tangled his fingers into his own dark waves and held on tight, his loud moans catching with every punctuated thrust. Felix was momentarily thankful that it was just the two of them who lived in this dorm now. He almost laughed at the fact that Seungmin probably thought this every time they did this as well.

It was admittedly a little uncomfortable hearing his own voice crying out like this, but no matter what it sounded like, Felix was just in awe that he was able to hear Seungmin make sounds like this.

It didn’t take long at all for both of them to reach their peak.

“I’m-” Felix started.

“I know,” Seungmin cut him off, his voice cracked as Felix thrust up at the exact right angle again. He ground down onto him one last time before moving to pull off.

Felix placed his hands on Seungmin’s hips and jerked him back down so he was fully seated on him once again, sending both of them reeling before Felix could say what he wanted to. “It’s fine,” he said.

“But-” Seungmin started.

“It’s my body,” Felix said, “it’s fine, I don’t mind.”

Part of Seungmin wanted to clap back that it was actually his body at the moment, but he was undeniably not totally against the idea. So, with a high-pitched keening moan at another sharp thrust, he nodded in agreement.

Finally, Seungmin finished between their stomachs and Felix released deep inside of his own body. Seungmin’s voice came out in choked whines as Felix thrust into him a few final times. They held each other close as their orgasms subsided.

Felix collapsed back, pulling Seungmin down with him. Both of them panted, their sweaty chests rising and falling against each other. Felix soothingly carded a hand through long blonde hair as they came down. This had been a very strange day.

Before either of them could say anything, they jumped at the sound of Seungmin’s phone ringing. Neither of them moved for the first ring, but by the second, Seungmin reluctantly reached over and pulled the phone to his ear.

“Yeoboseyo,” Seungmin rasped in Felix’s deep drawl.

“SEUNGMIN-A!!!” Minho’s voice yelled through the speaker.

Seungmin winced and pulled it away from his ear.

“Jisung, please,” Seungmin said.

“I’m sorry,” Minho’s voice said, “This is just so cool!!”

“Mmhm,” Seungmin hummed, tipping his head down against Felix’s chest, “were you calling for a specific reason or did you just want me to hear you talk with hyung’s voice?”

“Yes, sorry,” Jisung cleared Minho’s throat, “Channie-hyung says he figured something out to try to fix this, if we want to head to their dorm.”

“Yeah, okay,” Seungmin said, rubbing at his rapidly approaching headache, “we’ll head over in a sec.”

“Unless you guys were busy …” Jisung said. Seungmin could hear the shit eating smirk on his face.

“No,” Seungmin said, probably too quickly; he could feel his own chest shaking with laughter underneath him, he pinched the bridge of his nose, “we’ll be right there.”

Chapter Text

Jeongin … wasn’t sure how he found himself here. Crazy shit was inevitable when he went out with his friends but this was … one for the history books. 

Despite his plans to stay in for the night and read manga or study English - probably read manga - he somehow found himself sitting in a very cramped room, the walls were covered in a soft magenta velvet, the cushion he sat on was far nicer than any furniture he had in his apartment, the “door” was actually just a curtain pulled shut in a feeble attempt at psuedo-privacy, but most importantly, he had the most attractive man - hell, the most attractive person - he had ever seen in his life, in his lap. 

The stripper had caught his eye early in the night, and Jeongin blushed deeply and looked away. Of course, his friends picked up on it instantly. Cat-calling him and jeering him as the dancer laughed. It was utterly humiliating.  

Despite himself, Jeongin couldn’t stop stealing glances up at him as he performed. He was nimble and lithe and knew his way around that damn pole. Jeongin noticed that he was wearing more clothing than most of the other dancers - most of the women in tiny bikinis and men revealing jock straps that left very little to the imagination, but this man was in a tight black one-piece adorned with rips and slits that let soft pale skin peek out as he danced - which made the whole thing somehow even more provocative? 

Jeongin was blushing at the scene before him anyway, but the way the stripper kept catching his eye and laughing to himself was enough to send him sliding out of his seat into a viscous puddle on the hardwood, hoping to be mopped up with the rest of the various liquids that found themselves on the sticky floor of this establishment. 

Oh, how Felix loved the shy ones. Especially when they were cute, and this one was really cute. 

After he finished his set and collected his tips from the stage, he was on floor duty. He made the rounds as he usually did and gratefully accepted when customers slid bills into the slits in his bodysuit. Playfully winking and twirling away at a dollar, or whispering a few choice words into the ear of an old man who smelled like sweat and smoke at a twenty. 

However, he continued to keep his eye on the cute, shy boy on the end. The customer occasionally looked up at the girl who danced after Felix, but he was clearly trying to avert his gaze. However, whenever he looked away, he found himself making accidental eye contact with Felix. He would flush deep red and look literally anywhere else in the room. 

When Felix couldn’t help himself any longer, he made his way over to the group of boys. Of course, after seeing the way he egged him on as he danced, they knew exactly who he was there for. One thing led to another, $180 was shoved into his shirt, ten minutes were put on the clock, and Felix brought the customer into his private dance room.

“Have you ever had a lap dance before?” the dancer asked as he pulled all of the bills out of his clothes and tucked them into a pouch. 

“N-no,” Jeongin replied. 

“Good,” the dancer smirked. He turned around and looked at Jeongin, awkwardly standing, unsure what to do with his hands. “Sit,” he instructed. 

Jeongin obliged, settling himself on the only chair in the room.  

“The only rule that you need to know is,” the dancer pushed the button on the timer in the corner, and the time began to tick down from ten minutes, “no touching.” Jeongin nodded his head, his eyes wide as the dancer stalked up to him. “Not me,” he draped his hands over Jeongin’s shoulders, “not yourself,” he leaned in close, “nothing,” his hot breath ghosted over Jeongin’s cheek as he whispered in his ear, “think you can manage that?” 

Jeongin tightly pinched his eyes shut, he couldn't believe this was actually happening. But, he nodded his head regardless. The dancer grabbed his hands and placed them on the seat next to his thighs, pressing them into the cushion in an unspoken command. 

Once Felix was sure the customer understood how this was going to go, he turned on his game face. He did all of his usual moves: swiveling his hips in dramatic circles, sitting back against him, rolling his body in time with the music. 

The poor kid didn’t know what to do with himself, looking everywhere but at Felix, blushing darkly down his neck, shifting uncomfortably as Felix could tell he was fighting his oncoming hard-on. Just another day for Felix. At least this one was actually keeping his hands to himself.  

This was Felix’s job. He came in almost every night, performed on stage, performed off stage, collected his tips, gave the occasional dramatic private dance, and got the hell out of there. Customers came and went, he had given more lap dances than he could ever try to count, and even the good ones weren’t particularly memorable. 

However, this one was undeniably extremely handsome and sweet to boot. Felix felt like he deserved a little something extra for being so good. 

Without warning, he draped himself into the customer’s lap. The boy tensed up but still kept his hands at his sides. Felix straddled him on the seat, reaching around to play with the wispy hairs as the back of his neck.

Jeongin had nowhere else he could look now as the dancer leaned in as close as he could to him. He kept one hand securely on the back of Jeongin’s neck, but he brought the other one to his face.   

“I think you owe your friends a thank you for gifting us with this time we have together,” the dancer dragged the backs of his fingers across Jeongin’s features. He closed his eyes as he felt soft skin brushing down the side of his face, over his cheekbones, his lips, across his jawline, finally stopping at his chin, where the dancer gripped it between his thumb and forefinger, “huh, handsome?”

Jeongin let out a shaky breath and tipped his head back against the red velvet wall. He stared up at the man in his lap with slitted eyes, chest heaving. Jeongin was wearing a fitted white tank top with a blazer over top. The dancer looked down to the collar of his shirt and watched his chest rise and fall. He also didn’t miss the way Jeongin’s hands fidgeted against the seat. Without moving his head, he flicked his eyes up to Jeongin’s, then back down. 

“What are the rules?”

Jeongin swallowed, “no touching,” he whispered. 

“Good boy.” The dancer’s head dipped down and started to nip and lick across Jeongin’s exposed collarbones.  

Typically, this was something that he required additional payment for: hands-on, lips-on, tongue-on. He would charge differently depending on the customer. Creepy older man? Ten for every lick. But for this cutie, it was on the house. Truthfully, Felix just needed a taste of the pronounced divet between his pecs that peeked over the collar of his tank top. 

Felix continued the lap dance with the sultry music of the club's next dancer in the background. He had his hands cupped behind the customer’s neck for leverage as he slowly and agonizingly rolled his hips against him. He watched him swallow thickly, the cold sweat that had broken out along his hairline didn’t stop what Felix could feel poking into his inner thigh as he danced on him. 

Jeongin was horrified at the fact that he was hard. He had to assume that was pretty standard for things like this, but he felt humiliated regardless. The dancer clearly didn’t think anything of it, though, undeterred in his assault in his lap. 

The minutes ticked by as he rolled his body and hips against Jeongin’s, whispering filthy things into his ear. Teasing him. Tempting him. Jeongin felt himself heating up; he was thoroughly embarrassed and uncomfortable, and undeniably rock-hard in his slacks. 

The more the dancer teased, the more his fingers twitched against the cushion. God, the things he was saying weren’t something that Jeongin could have come up with in his wildest dreams. It was the taunting that was really getting him, though. Going on and on about what he wasn’t allowed to do to him, how he wasn’t allowed to touch him. How badly the dancer wanted to feel his hands, how much of a shame it was that it wasn’t allowed.

When Jeongin couldn’t physically take it anymore, he reached up and tangled his long fingers into the dancer's blonde hair and gripped it at the roots, tugging back and exposing the dancer’s pale neck. 

He didn’t seem at all surprised at Jeongin’s defiance of the rules; “finally,” he chuckled breathily up at the ceiling, “I thought you’d never break.”  

Jeongin felt rather had. That was the dancer’s game? He could have touched him minutes ago and faced no consequences? He had been sitting on his hands, forced to only watch as the man who his friends paid to do this had his way with him, when the entire time, he could have been sampling for himself? 

He huffed and shook his head, letting the dancer’s hair go but placing his hands on either side of his waist instead. Everything was making more sense now. The dancer was the one in total control, using the rules as a means to protect themselves. But they were also in charge of when breaking the rules was appropriate. Even if it wasn’t technically allowed, they could push the boundaries a little if and when it made sense. 

He was pissed he didn’t realize earlier. But, fuck, if it wasn’t hot. 

Even though he just gave the boy permission to the full access pass, he still only kept his hands on Felix’s sides. Though he was being cautious, there was a confidence in his touch that Felix was only now noticing. His long fingers lightly traced Felix’s spine as he dragged his hands slowly up and down his waist. Felix arched gently at the touch, pressing his chest against the customer’s as he tangled his fingers in his dark hair again. Before he could talk himself out of it, he pulled their lips together. 

This was all the push the customer needed, kissing back with fervor and wrapping his arms fully around Felix’s middle to pull him closer. Felix stood himself up on his knees to get a better angle to continue making out with the handsome customer, smoothing back his hair and moving down to grope at the muscles under the fabric of his jacket. 

This position didn’t last long before the customer stood up with Felix still in his lap. He held Felix against him with one arm securely around his middle as he spun them around and laid Felix back on the cushion, leaning down and hovering above him. Felix’s mouth dropped open in a soundless gasp as the customer nudged himself between his legs and grinded down against him this time. Felix instinctively held onto the customer’s shoulders, wrapping his legs up around his waist to keep him tightly against him. 

Jeongin took that as encouragement to grind against the dancer again, continuing to lick into his mouth and explore the rest of his body with his hands. In turn, he felt the dancer’s hands on the lapels of his blazer, pushing it off. Jeongin wasted no time, hastily shucking the layer off and throwing it on the floor, quickly bringing his hands back to hold around the dancer’s ribs. 

Completely breathless, the dancer split from Jeongin’s lips with a gasp. Both of them panting into each other’s faces as they took a beat. 

“We have to stop,” the dancer said through huffs.

“I can pay for more time,” he said, breathlessly leaning in to kiss him again.

The dancer only shook his head. “No. I mean, we can’t fuck in here,” he didn’t bother censoring himself or trying to dress the words prettily, “it’s against policy.” 

Jeongin raised an eyebrow. 

“We aren’t prostitutes,” the dancer continued, “we don’t sell sex. We sell the idea of sex. So we can’t fuck in the building.” He leaned his head over to check the clock again; they had less than thirty seconds left of the “dance” before he had to get back out on the floor. He appeared to contemplate something before bringing his attention back to Jeongin, looking him right in the eye. “My name is Felix. I’m off at 4. If you still find yourself in here around then, give one of the bouncers my name and we can get a drink or something.” 

This was not the way Jeongin expected this endeavor to end. He was expecting a very awkward ten minutes of trying to not come in his pants while the sexiest person he had ever seen rubbed all of his most enticing parts all over him - which, admittedly, wasn’t not what had happened … - before having to uncomfortably part ways and never go out with his friends ever again. But somehow, someway, the dancer - Felix - actually ended up hitting on him??? That was a little confidence boost he didn’t know he needed. 

“I- Uh- Okay,” was all he could think to say. 

Felix laughed at this. Not the sexy, half-condescending laugh he had been giving Jeongin all night. A laugh that showed off his molars and scrunched up the freckles on his nose. This made Jeongin laugh as well. 

The two of them giggled as the timer finally ticked down to zero.  

Chapter Text

Chan had to assume that Hyunjin knew. Of course, he knew, they were rolling around together on a mattress for fucks sake. The pants he was wearing for this shoot were loose enough that he was decently confident that the staff couldn't have noticed, and the cameras wouldn’t have picked it up. But for take after take, Hyunjin was sat on his lap, grasping at each other and tumbling all over the prop bed. There was no way he didn’t feel it.

When a brief break was called to reset the cameras, it became apparent that Hyunjin was very much aware of the situation. As soon as the two of them reached the green room and shut the door, Hyunjin pounced. 

He slammed Chan’s back against the wall, - their green room was put up in this warehouse set just for them so the walls were thin and flimsy and no doubt shook with the impact, the room also had no ceiling, only four temporary walls to feign privacy for the talent while saving budget on a nicer filming space - and crashed their lips together. Chan stumbled, eyes wide in shock as Hyunjin’s lips worked against his. It wasn’t until Hyunjin pushed his thigh between Chan’s legs that Chan snapped out of it. He kissed him back with fervor as Hyunjin gave his erection some much-needed reprieve. He’d been hard off and on for like a half hour now, and it was making him absolutely insane. 

He didn’t think it had anything to do with Hyunjin specifically. Not that he didn’t look good with the makeup bags under his eyes and dark bruise on his lip, his new haircut worked so well for this concept, and the baggy, raggedy clothes fell on his body in a very flattering way. 

Of course, Chan found Hyunjin attractive. 

He had eyes. 

However, he felt as though it was the very concept of the video that was the thing getting him going. It was fiery and enthusiastic, with a lot of touchy scenes. It didn’t matter that it was Hyunjin, Chan would have been all hot and bothered no matter who he was filming with.  

That said, there had been an undeniable tension between the two of them since the shoot started. It was an intense concept, and the two of them loved nothing more than getting really involved in the theatrics of a shoot when appropriate. So, especially when it was a video with a storyboard as intense as this one, both Chan and Hyinjin were rearing to go. 

Red Lights was hot, that much Chan couldn’t deny. But there wasn’t nearly as much touching. The concept of Red Lights may have been more sensual on paper; however, Escape was riling Chan up much more than he felt three years ago. It was a lot of implied scene continuations, suggestive angles, and good set design that made Red Lights so alluring. Whereas Escape was much more hands-on in the actual filming. And that’s what was making him so crazy. 

He was always so professional in these settings, so he was annoyed when he started to get turned on as they filmed. This used to happen a lot more when he was younger, but he had gotten better about taking the necessary precautions to make sure this kind of thing didn’t happen. However, when one of the first scenes he filmed was him and Hyunjin tossing each other around the room before collapsing down on a bed and rolling end over end … he was unfortunately finding himself rather hot and bothered.  

If Chan wasn’t turned on before, he certainly was now as Hyunjin’s thigh rubbed against his cock. Chan gasped into the kiss but quickly bit his lip. Very thin walls. No ceiling. This standing structure was built only a few hours ago and would be taken down by the end of tomorrow. There was very little separating them from the fifty-person crew on the other side of the plywood. 

Chan fought for his life as Hyunjin wrestled his hand down the front of his pants and gripped his dick. He pressed his lips tightly to the back of his hand to keep from crying out as he was finally getting some stimulation. Hyunjin pressed close to him as he stroked. He rubbed his own growing hard-on against Chan’s thigh - he was too overwhelmed to think to return the favor at the moment. 

Hyunjin’s breath was hot in Chan’s ear as he jacked him off. The two of them fought to stay silent as they heard the hustle and bustle of the set that was only an inch of wood away. So many people on the other side of that wall depending on them and trusting them with this project. Chan took his job very seriously; he would never have imagined doing anything like this ever. But Hyunjin caught him by surprise, and he had been so pent-up all morning, and this felt unbelievable. 

 However, his orgasm didn’t come nearly quick enough.  

Without warning, the PA system crackled to life, “cast to set,” the director said over the speaker. 

Hyunjin ceased his movements, removing his hand from Chan’s pants. He clicked his tongue, “bummer.” He walked away from Chan and adjusted himself in his pants, looking in the mirror and shifting around to be sure his boner couldn't be seen. He walked over to the door and pulled it open before Chan even moved. 

“Cast to set,” he said, looking back at Chan and realizing he was still backed up against the wall, “that’s us.”

Chan scrambled to tuck himself properly back into his boxers, doing the same as Hyunjin and double-checking in the mirror before rushing out after his scene-partner. 

Going back out on set after their little break, the air was very different. Before, it was just Chan being dirty-minded and touch-starved; a hand on a thigh and a scripted straddle between friends wasn’t technically much to behold. However, now, everything was much more intentional. Hyunjin didn’t miss a single opportunity to wedge his knee between Chan’s legs and put pressure on his very much still-hard cock. And with all of the rolling around they were doing, there was no shortage of chances for him to do that … and worse. 

Straddling each other was the hardest. Chan sucked in a quick breath when he felt Hyunjin’s hands on his thighs, pulling their hips flush against each other. He risked a quick look around the room. All of the staff appeared undisturbed; nobody realized what was going on. Hyunjin tugged at the material of Chan’s pants as he ever so slightly thrusted his hips up against Chan’s backside. It wasn’t so much a thrust as it was just him bouncing with the springs of the mattress as their pressure shifted. That’s how it would appear to staff, anyway. But Chan knew better. He felt the poke of Hyunjin’s dick against his ass with every bounce.   

They hammed it up for the camera, smiling and laughing with each other and staff as filming went on. But with every costume adjustment too close to the area he wanted nobody near, Chan felt like he was going to have a heart attack. Hyunjin seemed much more in control, talking lightly with the staff member fixing the buckle on his belt, seemingly not worried in the slightest about the trapped, straining erection that Chan knew was in those pants. All he could do was laugh along for the camera, but his dick twitched in his pants as he avoided Hyunjin’s gaze.

They playfully pretended to punch each other, toss each other around the room, slamming into walls and throwing each other down on the mattress, growling and grunting as they did so. They grabbed at each other’s clothes, glared back and forth, cocked a challenging head to the side as if asking to push boundaries. All for the camera, all for the concept …  

Chan had never experienced any explicitly angry sex, but he figured this was about as close as you could get. They weren't making any actual contact with their fake punches, but the air between them was so tense that it hardly mattered. Chan thought he might be harder now than he was when Hyunjin was jerking him off. 

He laid next to Hyunjijn on the concrete and, as the script detailed, he moved to straddle him. He rolled over and placed a hand flat against Hyunjin’s stomach, using it for leverage as he swung his leg up and over Hyunjin’s torso. He leaned forward over Hyunjin and gave him a dark look, thinking he was gaining the upper hand. However, Chan’s heart nearly stopped when Hyunjin’s eyes rolled into the back of his head and he arched back in a soundless moan. 

There was a pull and push to this. When one was teasing, the other couldn’t match it for fear that they would be too obvious. Hyunjin wasn’t supposed to retaliate yet. 

He forced himself to stay calm, taking a beat to decide how to misdirect. This was far too risky, they could play their game, but that was a little too obvious. He leaned down and poked his head repeatedly, earning a laugh from Hyunjin and the staff before he threw him off his lap. Nobody commented on Hyunjin’s body language, and they moved on to the next scene. 

He prayed that all of this was undetectable. From the lack of reaction from the crew, it must have been. But Chan felt like Hyunjin’s actions were screaming from the rooftop that they were both horny and hard and getting each other off in front of this entire crowd. 

The staff cracked light-hearted jokes and complimented them on their performance, and Chan and Hyunjin responded in kind. Chan felt sick to his stomach that he was still rock hard in his boxers as he talked to their crew. He felt like such a pervert. Was this sexual harassment? He had no idea. He knew that if they were found out, he would absolutely end up on some sort of list. He felt horrible. So why was he still so turned on? 

All of the stimulation and allure of the game was almost too much for him, but Chan knew there was no way he could allow himself to release here. He doubted he could anyway. A hand brushing against a dick in front of a crowd was one thing, but he didn’t think he had the balls to actually climax in front of other people like this. He wasn’t that much of a freak. He had too much anxiety for that. However, the fact that he wasn’t going to come while on set only meant that his pleasure was prolonged, every touch edging him closer and closer, but the release stayed far off. 

He knew Hyunjin was the same. Every time he made contact with his crotch, he was very much still cramped in his pants, which told Chan he hadn’t come yet either. Thank god. Chan didn’t know if he could look the younger man in the eye again if he knew that he was perverted enough to reach climax in front of fifty oblivious people. But, he was also not shy about it enough to lose his erection. 

What a pair they were. 

By the grace of god, eventually, the shoot came to a close. 

On their way out, they bowed and thanked their staff, thanked the director, and when the costume crew asked them to change, they told them they were starving and just wanted to get home, so they would bring their clothes back for the second half of filming tomorrow. Met with no pushback, the two of them took off running, side by side, down the hallways of the sound stage before exiting into the garage where Chan left his car. Hyunjin had taken a company car here, but Chan had opted to drive himself. He had never been so thankful for his past self. As they reached his car, he texted Jeongin that he wouldn’t be home tonight and attacked Hyunjin the second they got inside the vehicle. 

Eventually, Chan would be absolutely horrified to see all of this in 4K in the making film of the video. To him, it was so painfully obvious exactly what was going on. In the music video, there were pretty cuts and cropped angles that made it much harder to pick out the game the two of them had played. However, in the behind-the-scenes clips, it was clear as day when Hyunjin pressed his knee against Chan’s crotch, or the fucked-out look on Chan’s face as he threw Hyunjin around the room, or the small thrusts upwards as they took turns bouncing on top of each other on the mattress. 

Chan had to slam his laptop shut and groan into his hands only a few minutes into the final cut of the making film that he was sent for approval. The Catch 22 was that he couldn’t tell the staff to cut certain things out without coming clean about what had been going on. This was something staff might not pick up on, but he knew that fans would clock it instantly, and rumors would start rolling in. But was he willing to out his and Hyunjin’s inappropriate antics to Skijigi to prevent perceptive Stays from making theories? 

He chalked it up to “fanservice” and sent the email approving the final cut of the video before opting to never think about it ever again.  

Chapter Text

‘I’m getting in the shower.' 

Jeongin had barely hit send on the text before a slew of almost cartoon-like crashing sounds came from outside. The door was pulled open to reveal Changbin, trying to hide how out of breath he was, “you called?” 

Jeongin’s back hit the shower wall with a thud. He groaned, reaching around and rubbing at the sore spot on the back of his head where it had hit the wall. 

“Sorry,” Changbin chuckled against his lips, “a little too excited. My Innie is just so cute, and I’m so lucky I get to see him like this, and I love the maknae so much …” Changbin peppered half-joking praises against Jeongin’s wet skin, mumbling incoherently the further down he went. 

Jeongin giggled at the tickle of his hyung’s lips, “shut up,” he finally said, grabbing Changbin by the back of the head and pulling him tightly against him, effectively silencing him. 

Changbin nipped at his throat, kissing at the water dripping down Jeongin’s skin. The younger knocked his head back against the wall again as he drank in the feeling of Changbin’s tongue. He winced as Changbin brought a hand up to massage at his arms. He pinched and rubbed Jeongin’s bicep, which was still sore from their workout yesterday, and the pressure against his aching muscle was enough to elicit a breathy groan. 

“Good,” Changbin said against his neck, “that means it was a good workout.”  

Jeongin groaned again as Changbin squeezed the muscle harder this time, “hyung,” he whined. 

Changbin chuckled lowly, shaking his head, “Jeongin-a, you better stop that if you don’t want me to act up.” He reached around and grabbed Jeongin’s ass with both hands, earning a yelp. The surprise caused Jeongin’s feet to slip on the slick tile, sending him careening towards the floor. Changbin caught him easily, lifting him off the ground to keep him from slipping even further. Jeongin scrambled in his arms, looking for purchase until his feet steadied again.

Before Jeongin could say anything, Changbin grabbed him by the backs of his thighs and lifted him up to sit on his hips. Jeongin wrapped his legs around Changbin’s waist and held on around his neck. 

“Maknae-a~,” Changbin drolled, “I’ve told you that you need to be more careful.” 

Jeongin balked, “how was that at all my fault?” 

Changbin tsked, leaning up and pressing his lips to Jeongin’s again. He used the wall for support, pressing Jeongin between his body and the tile as they kissed. The warm water rushed over the two of them, plastering their hair to their foreheads and causing their makeup to smudge around their eyes. 

Jeongin reached over Changbin’s shoulder and grabbed a facecloth. He strained as he leaned forward, but finally his fingers wrapped around his facewash. He squeezed some onto the towel before leaning back against the wall and getting a better look at Changbin, who blinked up at him, letting him take his time. 

Jeongin gently swiped the cloth over Changbin’s face, rubbing off his makeup from the day. Changbin held him up against the wall as Jeongin sweetly cleaned his face. His heart squeezed at his soft touch and attentive eye, but he couldn’t ignore the way his dick twitched to life at the feeling of Jeongin in his arms like this. 

“My turn,” Jeongin said, fidgeting in Changbin’s arms until he lowered him back to his feet. On his way down, Changbin’s semi nudged Jeongin’s thigh. Once he was steady back on the ground, Jeongin cocked an eyebrow looking down at it, then brought the look up to Changbin. 

Changbin flushed, “what?”

“Nothing,” Jeongin said innocently, handing the washcloth to Changbin. He added a bit more facewash before getting to work. Jeongin closed his eyes as Changbin worked the soap into his skin, rubbing away the oil and makeup. While Changbin was busy, Jeongin’s hands did some exploring. 

He grabbed either side of his hyung’s waist, softly squeezing and rubbing his hands along his wet skin. His hands moved around his back and traced the line of his spine, lightly dancing back around to his front where they rested against his ab muscles. 

When he was satisfied that the all of the makeup was removed, Changbin moved the towel down to Jeongin’s neck and shoulders. He rubbed in small circles, intensely focusing on cleaning Jeongin to try to distract himself from his assault. Jeongin’s hands rubbed along his ribs and chest and arms, squeezing the muscle and mapping out all of his lines.

At some point, any attempt at washing up was completely forgotten, and Changbin rested his hands lightly on Jeongin’s waist, allowing him to continue his exploration undeterred. If he wasn’t turned on before, he certainly was now. Especially when Jeongin reached around and massaged Changbin’s ass, squeezing and rolling the flesh in both of his palms. Changbin let out a shaky breath and dropped his forehead down against Jeongin’s shoulder. Jeongin pressed a kiss to his wet hair before moving down his body. 

Now that he wasn’t held in one spot by Changbin’s washing, he had better access to the places he couldn’t reach before. He leaned down and pressed his lips to the center of Changbin’s chest, the valley where his pecs met. He licked a stripe up from his sternum to his collarbones that had Changbin’s eyes rolling into the back of his head. 

Jeongin moved on and kissed along his chest. He couldn't help himself from opening up his jaw and latching onto the soft muscle of Changbin’s pecs. He worked so hard for them after all! They deserved to be praised! Changbin hissed in a breath as Jeongin’s teeth made indents in his flesh. His other hand cupped the other side of Changbin’s chest and squeezed.

He groaned at the deep ache in the muscle from his workout, but it was a good pain. They did enough PT that they all knew the proper places to massage after the gym - which they all used against each other in nefarious ways. 

While his hand worked one of Changbin’s pecs, his lips were on the other, occasionally switching places. Like a teething puppy, Jeongin sucked the skin into his mouth and lightly gnawed on it.

“Jeongin-a” Changbin groaned. He knew what Jeongin was doing was going to leave a mark, but he was finding it increasingly difficult to care. 

Jeongin took the hint, anyway, and moved lower. He kissed down Changbin’s stomach, dragging his tongue down the center. He dropped to his knees - bending over was starting to hurt his back - but he continued to keep his mouth above the belt as he squeezed at Changbin’s soft hips and kissed along the line where his torso met his leg. 

The hard cock digging into his chest wasn’t exactly subtle as Jeongin worked his tongue across Changbin’s waistline. But he loved taking his time with his hyung, he loved the little noises that escaped him, he loved the subtle tell tale signs that he was getting impatient, he loved pushing it even further. Though, he couldn’t ignore his own straining erection between his legs for much longer. 

Changbin leaned back against the wall and dropped his hands down to rest in Jeongin’s hair. Staring down at him with half-lidded eyes, he felt his heart racing. He reveled in the feeling of his dongsaeng’s touch for a little while longer before speaking up. 

“Come here,” he said, tugging lightly on Jeongin’s hair, “I want a kiss.”

Jeongin rolled his eyes, “of course you do,” but he couldn’t keep the smile from his face. He stood back up and leaned against Changbin, pressing their lips together again. Their respective hard-ons pressed together in between their stomachs as their hands roamed over each other.

Changbin eventually took the initiative to wrap his hand around both of them. They released matching sighs at the contact. Even though they hadn’t been touching each other too much there, they were plenty hot and bothered from all of the other things that had been going on. Their bodies worked in sync as they shallowly thrusted against each other before quickly coming undone. 

Jeongin pressed his face against Changbin’s chest, muffling his moans into his wet skin. Changbin held Jeongin close with his unoccupied hand, wrapping it around his shoulders and pulling them tightly together. 

The only noise in the bathroom was the running water and their panting breaths as they came down from their highs. They stayed that way - held close, allowing the water to wash away the evidence - for longer than they probably should have. 

“Jeongin-a.”

“Mmm” Jeongin hummed. 

“The water is getting cold,” Changbin whined. 

Jeongin only hummed against his chest again. 

“Jeongin-aaa~”

“I heard you,” Jeongin mumbled. Without pulling away from Changbin, he reached over and turned the water off, both of them tensing in the sudden cold. That was the kick in the ass they needed to clamber out of the shower and into pajamas. 

As they settled in for the night, they tossed around the idea of a second round. They were both still feeling flirty and horny, and the night was still young. But before they knew it, they were both knocked out cold on the couch, wrapped in each other’s arms. 

Chapter Text

It was just a normal SKZCode shoot. They did this all the time. They played some stupid game to decide who slept in which room. Their staff was ruthless with the games and challenges that they put them through, but they never wanted them to be uncomfortable, so of course, they were always told that there were a handful of extra rooms for them to sleep in if they didn’t want to comply with the result of the game. There were times one of them would move to an empty room - if their roommate was sick, or snoring too loud, or frankly just being annoying - but generally they tended to sleep where they had been assigned. If for no other reason, just because they knew that they were going to have to get up earlier than everyone else to get back in their designated room before the cameras started rolling again, and at the end of the day, the extra effort just wasn’t worth it. 

However, this time, Felix was seriously considering taking a room because he pulled the short straw and ended up in the room with the twin bed. Which normally would have been fine, Felix was easily tiny enough to sleep comfortably in a small bed. However, he wasn't the only one who pulled a short straw … 

“Yongbok-a! We can cuddle!” Changbin hugged Felix and pressed their cheeks together, really hamming it up for the camera in the corner of the room. Felix tried to pull away from the hug with a gag, which only spurred Changbin on more. Changbin liked to lay it on thick for the camera, but this truthfully wasn’t all that exaggerated from the way he usually was. 

Felix typically wouldn’t have minded the prospect of sharing a bed with any of them, but this bed was small. He thought he probably could have bunked relatively comfortably with Seungmin or maybe Jisung. However, Changbin was the largest of all of them. He may have been on the short side, but he was muscular and bulky and took up most of the bed on his own. 

After the antics of the challenges for the rest of the night, the boys dispersed into their respective rooms to wash up and get to sleep - they had to be up early to do the second half of the shoot in the morning. Felix and Changbin didn’t get lucky enough to get their own en-suite, so they had to use the communal bathroom to brush their teeth and wash their faces. 

After they were showered and ready for bed, Changbin and Felix, barefaced and fluffy, waved and blew kisses at the camera before reaching up to the ceiling and turning it off. Once there were no eyes left on them, they both visibly relaxed, finally able to truly turn off for the night. 

They climbed into the tiny bed and arranged themselves the best they could. Lying side by side on their backs wasn't an option as almost half of Changbin was hanging off the edge of the bed. Felix rolled over on his side so that Changbin could scoot over more, but that didn’t work very well either, as Changbin was still so broad that he took up most of the mattress. Changbin rolled onto his side as well, and the two of them couldn't take facing each other seriously, their noses only inches apart. They spun so they were back to back, but that put Felix’s face only centimeters from the wall that the bed sat against.  

They opted to spoon. There was enough mattress space that they could comfortably keep about an inch between them, but, naturally, Changbin wasn't having that. He grabbed Felix’s arm and pulled it tight around his middle, tugging on it until Felix’s chest was flush with his back. Felix glanced at the powered-down camera, it clearly wasn’t all for fanservice. 

Changbin nestled into the blankets, shimmying back against Felix until he was comfortable. Felix didn’t think it was humanly possible for them to be any closer unless they were inside of each other. The passing thought made a bolt of heat run down to his groin, but he swatted it away as quickly as he could. That was the last thing they needed right now. If Changbin was pressed this close to him and felt a suspicious poke against his backside, Felix didn’t think he would ever recover from the humiliation. 

Felix usually liked to doomscroll before going to sleep, but in this position - the only comfortable position they could be in - that was going to be difficult so he gave Changbin his phone to plug in. Changbin reached over and turned the light off, and before long, his breathing evened out and he snored quietly. 

Felix was always in awe over how quickly Changbin could fall asleep and envied the time that he was going to lie awake with Changbin in his arms. With his arm draped over Changbin’s side, he felt the rise and fall of his breath. Felix tried to use that as a point to focus on to lull himself into sleep as well, but it was proving difficult with every passing minute.  

Felix tensed when Changbin rubbed back against him again, readjusting to get comfortable. Slowly, so as not to wake him, Felix arched back and put some distance between their hips, sliding his legs further over to his side of the bed. Changbin stilled again, and Felix took a relieved breath, only to get a lungful of Changbin’s shampoo. He sighed. 

Changbin woke a few hours later. He frowned, he usually had little trouble sleeping through the night. It didn’t take long to realize exactly what had woken him up. He choked when he felt Felix’s hips roll against him. He froze. Unmoving. Waiting. After a few seconds, it happened again. Felix grinded against his ass in a slow roll of his pelvis. 

Changbin swallowed, eyes wide. He had no idea what to do. Was Felix assaulting him in his sleep? That seemed very out of character. This had never happened to him before, he had no idea how to proceed. 

He took a deep breath, “Yongbok-a?” he whispered into the dark room. 

When he was met with no answer, he tried again, “Yongbok-a.” 

Nothing. 

But then another roll of his hips. Changbin turned around at this, nearly angry. Was this some kind of sick joke? However, when he was met with Felix’s peaceful sleeping face, he paused. He still contemplated whether this was a prank or not, waiting for Felix to open his eyes and make fun of him. But he watched as Felix’s eyebrows twitched together almost imperceptively as he grinded against Changbin again. His face returned slack afterward, his breathing still even. 

Changbin’s breath caught in his throat as he slowly turned back around to face away from Felix, letting his weight rest against the bed again. He bit the inside of his cheek. He was not sure how to proceed. He didn’t want to freak out, throwing Felix off of him and making a scene. But he didn’t want to wake him up quietly either, he knew he’d be utterly humiliated. Especially because of the not-so-subtle hard-on pressing hard into Changbin’s ass cheek. He debated carefully slipping out of Felix’s arms and going to sleep in one of the spare rooms but he wasn't sure he could disentangle himself from Felix’s hold. 

With another roll of Felix’s hips, Changbin felt the press of his dick against him. Now Changbin was beginning to feel like the pervert, allowing this to go on. He especially started to feel that way when he finally realized that he was also hard. God, how long had this been going on while they slept? Clearly long enough for both of their bodies to respond in kind. Horrified, Changbin wondered if he had accidentally started it, unknowingly pushing his hips back into Felix’s in his sleep. He felt like such a creep, his dick hard as his dongsaeng’s body used him to get through a wet dream. 

He felt like this was partially his fault anyway, for being so touchy and flirty as they were getting into the bed. He often forgot that Felix was younger, and his body probably responded to little things like that more easily. Felix’s arm wrapped tightly around his waist was certainly his doing, the way Felix balled the fabric of Changbin’s shirt tighter in his hand with every slow thrust.

Suddenly, a noise from Felix made Changbin freeze. A breathy moan escaped the blonde’s lips as he gently grinded against Changbin again. The nudging and the groans were becoming more and more frequent as Changbin sat here contemplating what to do. He did think, however, about how this wasn’t a half-bad idea. Preferably when they were both conscious, though. It wasn't out of the realm of possibility to do this with each other. Their other band members fooled around all the time. What was stopping Changbin and Felix? 

Changbin knew that Felix was at least a little interested. Hell, if he was sitting within arm’s reach, Felix was guaranteed to have a hand on some part of him - bicep, thigh, shoulder, etc. - rubbing and squeezing at his muscles. And Changbin certainly found Felix attractive. Why had they never tossed around the idea of doing this before? 

  The breathy noises Felix was making were getting slightly louder. Changbin could only assume that he was getting close. This was the thing that finally made him take action. He was going to leave. He was going to go to the bathroom and rub this one out and hope that by the time he got back, Felix would have satisfied himself in dreamland, and when the two of them woke up tomorrow morning, Changbin could pretend he didn’t notice Felix’s uncomfortably sticky pants. 

However, as soon as he grabbed Felix’s arm to crawl out from under it, Felix took in a sharp breath as he woke up. Changbin winced as he looked back at him and watched as Felix’s face twitched and his eyes fluttered open. 

He looked Changbin in the eye and was about to ask what was up when he felt exactly what was up. He scrambled, knocking his head back against the wall and trying to put as much distance between himself and Changbin as possible. 

“Hey, hey, hey,” Changbin whispered, turning around and grabbing onto his hands. He shushed him, trying to not wake any of the other members. When Felix continued to panic, he pressed a hand against his mouth, pushing him against the wall behind him. Felix was breathing heavily through his nose as he stared at Changbin with wide eyes. 

“Stop,” Changbin said, “it’s okay. Calm down.”

After a few seconds, Felix started to get his bearings and calm down slightly. Changbin removed his hand from his mouth. 

“Oh my god,” Felix said, his face reddening by the second, “I’m so sorry, I-”

“Shhh,” Changbin shushed again. 

Felix took the hint, shutting his mouth and swallowing his panic. “Hyung, I-” he whispered this time. 

“It’s fine, Felix,” Changbin said, his heart rate finally starting to go down. 

“No, it isn’t, oh my god,” his hands scrambled underneath the blanket to try to cover his hard-on, as if Changbin hadn’t felt it thrusted against him for the last five minutes. 

“Yongbok, stop. It’s okay. We’re guys, it happens.” 

Felix shook his head and covered his face with his hands, “oh, god.” 

“Dude,” Changbin said, “we’re men, I’m hard too. It happens.”

“You’re-” Felix’s eyes widened. 

“Yes,” Changbin rolled his eyes, finding it easier to admit because it seemed to have actually calmed Felix down. 

“But …” Felix clearly didn’t know what to say. 

“You were humping me from behind while we slept, of course, I was going to get turned on,” Changbin said so casually, making Felix blush even worse. “And now we’re just sitting here like this,” Changbin continued, “what are we supposed to do?” he joked. 

Felix let out a scoff, and Changbin was just glad to get a tiny smile out of him. 

“Seriously, though. I was considering it,” Changbin finished. 

“Are you serious?” Felix asked. 

“Very.” 

Felix shook his head, “no, no way. This is so insane and so gross. I’m so sorry,” he continued to apologize. Changbin would have just given in and chalked it up to one of the most awkward moments of both of their lives, but the tiny bed meant they were still pressed together, and it didn’t escape his notice the way Felix’s cock jerked at his suggestion. 

“I just figured because you’ve done it with Hyunjin that-”

“How do you know that?” Felix balked. 

“Shhh,” Changbin shushed him again. The thought of one of their members walking into this was genuinely horrifying. “We live together, Yongbok, the kid tells me everything.” 

Felix buried his face in his hands. 

Changbin was glad to have had the time while Felix was still asleep to assess the situation. If he had just been thrown in the middle - as Felix had been - he probably would have panicked as well. However, having had the time to think it over, he stood by his initial thought. He was cool with this. 

“What do you say?” Changbin pushed. “Are you still turned on?” 

“Hyung, I-I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have-” 

“Yongbok,” Changbin grabbed both of Felix’s wrists, “I want you to fuck me.” 

Felix’s pale face flushed a deep pink as he blinked wide eyes at his hyung.
“Do you want to have sex?” 

Felix swallowed hard, “I-I guess I’m not … opposed to-” 

Changbin crashed their lips together. Felix was taken aback but opened his mouth to the kiss when Changbin pressed back against him again. 

Felix pulled away with a gasp, out of breath. “But, the …” Felix nodded his head at the camera in the corner of the ceiling. 

Changbin followed his eyeline but shook his head and kissed him again, “I turned it off,” he said against his lips. 

“Are you sure?” Felix pushed. 

“What?” Changbin smirked, “think this is something Stay wouldn’t like to see?” 

Felix shoved him, “hyung!”

“Shhhh!” Changbin hissed, “yes. I’m sure I turned it off.” 

Felix nodded before leaning forward to kiss him again. Changbin may have initiated, but Felix kissed back with fervor, dragging his tongue across Changbin’s lip and deepening the kiss.  

Typically, Changbin was a foreplay connoisseur. As much as he enjoyed the ‘during,’ Changbin reveled in the before. He loved nothing more than making his partner feel appreciated and loved on and hot. He liked showing whoever he was with that they were something to behold, that he loved every part of them. He thrived when showing them all the things he could do to them to make them squirm before even the main event. 

However, he and Felix were both plenty riled up from dry humping and grinding through their clothes as if they were at a Hongdae club in their sleep. He figured they could jump a couple of steps and survive. 

Changbin’s back was starting to hurt pretty bad from turning back to kiss Felix anyway, so he figured there was no time like the present. He continued to kiss Felix while he reached down and shimmied his shorts down to rest just below the curve of his ass. The next part would be harder from this angle. 

“Okay,” Changbin said, pulling away from Felix’s lips, “hold on.” He moved with practiced efficiency as he stuck two fingers into his mouth and thoroughly wet them before reaching back behind himself and getting to work.  

Felix couldn't see what was happening, but his face grew somehow hotter as his imagination ran wild. He thought about offering to help, but he was embarrassed even kissing his hyung, he didn’t think he had it in him to touch him there. But he could imagine what it looked like, what it felt like. His hand subconsciously made its way down the front of his pants, and he started to jerk himself off to the thought. 

Though he didn’t have as much time as he was expecting to fantasize, as Changbin pulled his arm back in front of him with a grunt after only a minute or two, “okay, I’m good.” 

“Really,” Felix asked. 

“Yeah, let’s get this show on the road.” 

“That … wasn’t very long,” Felix pushed. 

“I know,” Changbin replied, annoyed, “but, trust me, I’ll be fine.” 

“Are you sure you’re-” 

“Felix, if you don’t stick something in me right now, I am going to Chan and Jeongin’s room, where I know I’ll find someone who’ll oblige.”

“Okay, okay,” Felix conceded. He reached down and took his dick in his hand. He pulled it above his pants, only as much as he needed to, before scooting forward. 

He didn’t even have the time to be insecure about his size or his skills or anything of the like. This all happened so fast, and he would never have imagined that this would be how they spent their night. 

He slid the tip of his dick up and down against Changbin, testing the waters. And it was a good thing he did because Changbin spit onto his fingertips and slicked more of it over himself and the head of Felix’s cock. Felix fought back a moan at the contact. 

When Changbin was satisfied with the haphazard lubrication, he turned back around and arched back to give Felix easier access. Felix swallowed thickly and rubbed around his entrance again, spreading his saliva. He took a deep breath and shifted forward. 

Any doubt and apprehension that Felix had before were out the window as soon as he pushed inside Changbin. He pressed his forehead against the center of Changbin’s back and let out a shaky breath. 

“Fuck, Yongbok,” Changbin’s voice came out strained, he was pushing it with the lack of prep and he knew that, but he was getting desperate. And, luckily, Felix wasn’t packing a monster by any means, so it wasn’t too much to handle. The stretch felt good as much as it hurt when Felix pulled halfway out and pushed back in again. 

They had to keep it down, but it was becoming very hard for the two of them to keep their noises quiet. Felix pressed his face into Changbin’s shirt in an attempt to muffle his moans, and Changbin kept his lips bit shut and focused on breathing through his nose. 

Changbin loosened up pretty quickly, adapting to Felix’s size and becoming more pleasurable for both of them. Felix held onto his waist from behind as he thrusted in and out, keeping the pace relatively slow to keep them both calm and safe from crying out too loudly. 

When Changbin finally felt comfortable enough with the intrusion to move, he brought his hand to his dick to find it even harder than he would have imagined. Even through the ache of the stretch, Felix still had him this turned on? Good for him. He jacked himself off at about double the pace of Felix’s thrusts.

Felix pressed his lips against the back of Changbin’s neck as he tried to keep himself grounded. That didn’t last long, however, as Changbin circled his hips back onto Felix. They both bit back groans at the sensation. 

“Hyung,” Felix whined into Changbin’s neck.
“I know,” Changbin read his mind, “me too.” 

For everything that his hyung had allowed him to do to him tonight, Felix would do him the courtesy of pulling out; he figured it was the least he could do. 

Felix finished first, jerking himself to completion on Changbin’s ass, or he could assume that’s where, but it was out of eyesight under the covers. When the last few spasms shook out of him he pushed forward against Changbin again, reaching around to grab onto him and help finish him off. Changbin let out a harsh breath at the touch but removed his hand to let Felix do the work, quickly coming undone as well. 

For what wasn't the first time tonight, Changbin desperately wished they had ended up with a room that had an ensuite. But instead, he waddled to the hallway bathroom to clean himself up. Felix wasn't far behind, tiptoeing down the hall to help clean up his mess. 

Afterward, they collapsed back in the bed and this time neither of them had any trouble falling asleep. 

When Hyunjin went around to every room in the morning to wake everyone up - another punishment from the games the night before - he chuckled at the sight when he entered Changbin and Felix’s room. Ever the professional, he reached up and turned their camera back on before doing anything. The two boys laid facing each other, limbs stuck out of the blanket at seemingly all angles. Their hair was a disaster, and their unflattering sleeping faces would no doubt need to be censored with their respective skzoos. 

Hyunjin chuckled as he looked at the camera to make sure it was recording before throwing himself on the bed and wrestling in between them. Both boys groaned at the sudden addition. They knew very well that this bed was far too small for even the two of them, so they whined and bitched as Hyunjin forced his way into lying between their bodies. It was going to make a damn good video, though. 

Chapter Text

Felix pushed back on Chan’s shoulders, and he took it in stride, letting Felix’s weight lay him back on the mattress and relaxing back when he felt his head hit the pillow. His hands rested on Felix’s sides, tightly wrapping his fingers around him, keeping him in place. Felix leaned down and pressed their chests together. 

Their lips parted only to gasp for breath before attaching once again. Felix’s tongue traced along Chan’s plush lower lip, and the older boy let his mouth fall open at the touch. Felix wasted no time dragging his tongue across Chan’s teeth, drinking him in. Chan opened his mouth and let Felix explore however he liked. 

He squeezed at Felix’s waist as they kissed, gently rocking his hips upwards. Felix was sitting further up on his stomach so that any movement Chan made with his pelvis wasn’t actually making contact with anything, but slowly circling his hips, even just into the air, gave him a little bit of imaginary reprieve. 

Felix chuckled against his lips, “getting impatient?”  

Chan grumbled frustratedly into his mouth, but only continued to kiss him. 

Felix slowly took Chan’s bottom lip between his teeth, pulling and gently biting the soft flesh. Chan groaned, it almost hurt, but not quite. He involuntarily jerked his hips upwards again. 

Suddenly, Felix reached down and wrapped his hands around Chan’s wrists. He pulled Chan’s hands off his waist and leaned forward, pressing his wrists into the pillow above his head. 

Chan didn’t fight it, allowing Felix to do what he wanted. He was bigger than Felix, undoubtedly stronger; he knew he could overpower him easily if that was how he decided to take this. But the way Felix looked on top of him, eyes dark with lust and power, he wasn’t sure if he had it in him to defy him even if he wanted to.  

Felix sat back, transferring Chan’s wrists into one of his hands, keeping them pinned above his head. He wasn’t fooling either of them with his small hands, his fingers barely able to splay across both of Chan’s wrists, but the energy that was radiating off of him was enough for Chan to suspend the disbelief that Felix could keep him pinned down. 

Felix reached down with his other hand and placed it over his own dick, trapping it between his palm and Chan’s stomach for some friction as he grinded himself back and forth on his torso. He was not sitting far back enough to be touching where Chan really wanted him, so the movements that Felix was making were only pleasuring himself. 

Chan panted with a heated intensity as he watched Felix with hooded eyes. Felix’s eyes were closed, reveling in the feeling of his dick rubbing against Chan’s chiseled stomach. He sat up and looked up at the ceiling, shaking his head so his hair fell down his back instead of sticking to his sweaty chest. Chan swallowed hard. He wanted to reach up and tuck the loose strands behind his ears, but whenever he tensed his hands in Felix’s grip, he only held him down harder. 

Felix sighed contentedly as he continued his movements. Chan almost whimpered at the lack of contact, but he tried to stop himself. However, a small needy noise escaped him that did not go unnoticed by Felix. He peeked an eye open and looked down. Chan’s shirt was bunched up at his armpits, and Felix stared at his flushed pecs rising and falling with each of his harsh breaths. His skin was beaded with sweat and hot to the touch under Felix’s dick. 

Felix licked his lips, his mouth watering as if he were being presented with a feast. He brought his intense gaze up to meet Chan, whose pupils were blown wide under his lids, half-closed in pleasure as he stared at Felix’s hard-on against his abs. 

“I’m going to let go of these,” Felix squeezed Chan’s wrists, “but you’re going to leave them right here, got it?”

Chan brought his hazy eyes up to Felix’s, blinking slowly before zoning back in. Felix raised his eyebrows, waiting for a confirmation. Chan nodded wordlessly. Felix smirked, repressing the urge to say ‘good boy,’ he didn’t want to press his luck. 

Felix removed his remaining hand from Chan’s wrists and leaned down to his chest. Chan’s fingers flexed at the newfound freedom, the veins in his arms bulging, but his hands remained in their place. 

Felix pressed the flats of his palms against Chan’s warm chest, teasing him and rubbing along his sensitive spots. Chan grimaced and clenched his teeth when Felix brushed over a nipple, but he still didn’t move his hands. Felix leaned down and tongued at the flushed skin, gently pulling pinches of skin between his teeth and biting, Chan responded by hissing and arching his back into the touch. Felix released him and marveled at the angry red indents his teeth left in his skin. He smiled at his handiwork and pressed a kiss to the mark. Chan whined in the back of his throat. 

Felix repeated the action all over Chan’s torso, teething at little pulls of skin and earning a high whine as a reward. Chan was flushed and sweating and thrusting his hips up at nothing as Felix worked his magic. 

It was when Felix worked his way back to that original mark that Chan couldn’t take it anymore. Felix fit his teeth back into the original indentation, and Chan hissed in pain. No longer able to control himself, he reached down and tangled his fingers in Felix’s hair. 

Chan was shocked that he didn’t burst into flame from the look in Felix’s eye when he raised his head. Chan immediately released him and tried to put his hands back up where they had been, but the damage was done. 

Felix was eerily calm at Chan’s rebellion, taking his time getting up and stepping away from the bed. Chan didn’t dare move from his position, but he arched his neck back to try to get a better view of what exactly Felix was doing. 

After a minute, Felix returned, and before Chan could inquire, a piece of fabric was laid over his eyes. He blinked against the material, the world now shrouded in dark. 

“Felix?” he asked, “what are you doing?” 

“I really want to keep hearing your pretty little noises,” Felix whispered, suddenly against his ear, “but if you speak without permission again, I’m going to make absolutely sure you can’t make a sound.” 

Chan’s mouth closed almost involuntarily.

Now that Felix felt as though he was in more control, he didn’t mind pushing that luck, “good boy,” he said aloud this time. 

He watched Chan’s muscles tense at the praise and pocketed that away to weaponize later. 

Chan bit his lip to keep from commenting as Felix grabbed one of his hands and pulled it to the corner of the bed. Chan felt more fabric tying around his wrist, and before long, he was tied to the bedframe. Felix wasted no time repeating on the other side. What Chan wasn't expecting was for Felix to continue, doing the same to both of his ankles. Chan was completely spread-eagle, in an X on the mattress. Now that Chan was fully at his mercy, Felix could properly get to work. 

And work he did. Using lips and teeth and tongue and hands and fingers, he pulled pathetic high-pitched noises from Chan’s throat. Whenever he made a needy sound, Felix hummed in approval, but the blonde was otherwise silent, which was driving Chan to the brink of insanity. He couldn't move, he couldn't see, he couldn’t tell what Felix was going to do next. All of his senses being hindered like this was making every unexpected touch feel like flame.

He pulled at the restraints, not with the intention of getting out of them but just as something to ground himself. Unable to touch Felix, the leverage against the taught binding was the only thing he could find purchase on. 

Felix, even while he was deep in his dom mindset, was thrilled for the opportunity to look at and touch Chan unencumbered. He marveled at the rise and fall of the muscles on his stomach, dragging his fingers down the peaks and valleys of his abs with a feather-light touch that had Chan moaning. He watched goosebumps form in the wake of his touch, and he couldn't help himself from diving down to feel the small bumps on his tongue. Licking across the map of his abs and drowning in the noises it pulled from his hyung. He pinched and scratched and nipped at the bite marks he left earlier, and Chan writhed at the ache.  

Felix took his time giving each of his limbs attention. Dancing his fingertips along the contours of the muscles of his forearm as he flexed against the bindings. Biting at his biceps and shoulders without warning. He put intense pressure on his calf muscles, massaging for as long as he wanted. When he reached Chan’s thighs, he pressed his thumbs into the muscle, rubbing out any soreness from the day's workout. Chan cried out at the pressure and pulled at his restraints. Felix removed his hands until Chan calmed down again, then he continued his assault. 

He leaned in and bit at the tender skin of his inner thighs, taking the soft, pale flesh between his teeth and leaving him with a spray of angry red marks that would no doubt bruise. He moved up to the junction of his leg and torso and dragged his tongue along that line as well, tasting the sweat breaking out there. 

He wished he could give the same treatment to his muscular back and shoulders and ass, however, that would require untying him and flipping him over, and Felix just wasn’t in the mood to expend the effort. He also didn’t want to pull Chan out of this mindset. He was panting and whining and listening well to all of his instructions.  

As Felix took his sweet time poking and teasing every reachable part of Chan’s body, Chan fell to pieces. The intense attention was something he was so uncomfortable with - and Felix was well aware of that - so the longer that the blonde spent on each body part, the more Chan felt like melting into the fibers of the mattress. 

When Felix first put the restraints on, Chan was expecting a barrage of unasked-for praises, or even the opposite - Felix was no stranger to a touch of degradation when appropriate - however, the utter silence coming from the blonde was as unsettling as it was alluring. The only noises in the room were Chan’s moans and groans and whines as Felix had his way with him. 

This entire time, Felix touched every visible part of his hyung, except for exactly where he wanted him. Chan’s flushed cock stood at attention, straining from the intensity of Felix’s touches everywhere but there. The longer that Felix spent on every other part of him, the more insane it was driving Chan. He pulled at his restraints and cried out in frustration as he grew more and more desperate for his touch. 

This wasn’t overstimulation, this wasn’t edging; this was something else entirely; it was borderline ragebait. It was as if Felix forgot he had a penis and thought that the touch Chan was wordlessly begging for was referring to everywhere else. He felt like he was seconds from climaxing, but also so far, he couldn't tell how close he was because Felix hadn’t touched him there. God, he was going to lose his mind. 

Suddenly, Felix was in his ear again, and Chan jumped.
“You’ve been so good,” he purred. 

Chan bristled at the praise but bit his lip to keep quiet; he hadn’t been given permission to speak. He moaned around his bottom lip between his teeth. 

Felix let out an amused breath that fanned across Chan’s face, “can you be good for me for just a little while longer?”

Chan bit his lip harder and nodded. Felix rewarded him with a quick, chaste kiss to the lips. Chan arched forward, trying to chase Felix’s lips for some kind of relief, but Felix pulled out of his reach. 

He didn’t feel his touch again until Felix’s weight appeared on top of him again, higher up than he was before. He sat straddled on his chest, his knees nestled under Chan’s spread arms. Chan couldn’t see what was happening, but after a second, he could venture a guess. 

Felix’s eyes rolled into the back of his head as he finally allowed himself some reprieve. He may have been torturing Chan this entire time, but he was depriving himself of pleasure as well. He had a job to do, and he wasn’t going to let his own pleasure distract from it. But now, his pleasure became part of the game. He pulled at his dick, jacking himself off only inches from Chan’s face. 

His eyes scanned up and down, watching the veins in Chan’s arm pop with every strained pull against the restraints. Felix knew Chan wanted to touch him, he wanted Chan to touch him, but what was the fun in that? 

As he fisted his hand along his length, he tapped the tip against Chan’s lips. Chan instantly opened up, sticking his tongue out for good measure. 

“That’s it, good boy,” Felix muttered - earning a whine from Chan - as he continued to tap the head against Chan’s wet tongue.  

Because he had staved this off for so long, it took a very short amount of time before he reached his peak. Without warning Chan, he grunted as he released all over his face. Through his pleasure, he watched as he painted Chan’s tongue and cheeks.

Chan waited until Felix’s breathing evened out before closing his mouth and swallowing. Felix chuckled as Chan’s mouth popped right open and stuck his tongue out again as if asking for more. He tapped the tip of his already softening cock against his tongue a few times, laughing softly. Despite how blissed out Chan was, he still cracked a small smirk knowing that he made Felix laugh. Felix shoved his chin with a scoff before clambering off of him. 

Felix groaned as he stretched, cracking his back. He watched Chan wriggle in his restraints, still very unsatisfied. He let it sit for another minute, just taking in his hyung’s physique because he could, before he spoke up.

“Okay,” Felix said, finally, “tell me what you want. Use your words.” 

“You know what I want,” Chan replied with a groan at the prospect of finally getting some relief. 

“You talk to me like that and you’re never going to get-”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” Chan said quickly, “I want you to touch me.” 

“Mmm?” Felix hummed in reply.  

“Please,” Chan whined, “I can’t take it anymore.” 

Felix hummed again, unsatisfied.

“Felix,” Chan’s voice cracked, “Please.” 

“Well, I suppose because you asked so nicely …” 

Felix walked around to the foot of the bed, crawling up and positioning himself on his stomach between Chan’s spread legs.
Felix smirked at the dick in front of his face. It was twitching and leaking and looked as frustrated as the boy it was attached to. Felix stuck his tongue out and licked a fat stripe up the underside of the length, from base to tip, and that was all Chan needed. Felix actually laughed out loud as Chan came undone in front of his face from only that. 

Felix got off the bed as Chan strained against his restraints and cried out. Felix stood there and watched until Chan’s body stopped shaking with aftershocks. And then gave it another ten seconds before he started to untie him. Ankles first, then wrists. 

Chan whimpered when Felix straddled his stomach again. With soft and gentle hands, Felix removed the blindfold. Chan squinted against the light but relaxed into Felix’s touch as he swiped the blindfold across Chan’s lips and cheeks and nose, cleaning up his mess from before. When he was satisfied that he was clean, Felix balled the material up and tossed it into some forgotten corner of the room. 

Felix leaned down and cupped Chan’s face in his hands, looking at him fondly. Chan sighed, relieved as he could finally reach his unbound hands up and pull Felix to him for a passionate kiss.

Chapter Text

Changbin and Jisung’s first sexual encounter with each other was … unorthodox. They were both so young and so horny and so desperate. It was stupid. They cringed thinking back on it. 

It was late. But the three of them liked to work long into the night, it was when their creative juices flowed the best. But, first, Chan had some other meeting - Changbin and Jisung hadn’t listened when he explained what the meeting was about, so the two of them chalked it up to ‘leader shit.’ However, they had ‘3racha shit’ to attend to as well. They told Chan that they would get started without him and locked themselves away in one of the many rooms in the JYP building.   

Jisung had plugged his laptop into the TV without even thinking about it. He had been working on the intro to the demo last night, he knew it would still be pulled up. He had been yapping to Changbin about god knows what - distracting himself - when he typed in his password. He was right, the tab editing demo track was still open. But so was the other thing that had entertained him last night. 

Broadcast on the 4k screen, in full technicolor, was the porn that Jisung had been getting off to last night. 

Jisung immediately slammed his laptop shut hard enough that he feared he had cracked the screen. But he didn’t care; if he had managed to close it before Changbin saw, it would have been worth it. But from the flush creeping up Changbin’s neck and his wide eyes, Jisung was not that lucky. He started to splutter through half-sentences, trying to come up with any excuse, or just anything at all to say to make this less bad. But every word he said got caught in his throat, and he quickly realized he was probably only making things worse. 

Logically, he knew that Changbin was no stranger to porn; none of them were. They were boys. It was natural. It was fine. But for some reason, in that moment, it didn’t matter. He felt like he had just admitted to watching porn in front of his mother. After a slew of pathetic, failed excuses, he just bit his lip to keep himself from digging himself even deeper. 

The two of them sat in what had to be the most uncomfortable silence of either of their lives before Changbin finally said something. And it wasn’t anything Jisung was either expecting or wanting. 

“I, uh,” Changbin cleared his throat, “I love her.” 

“Huh?”

“That actress,” Changbin gestured weakly to the now-black TV screen, “she’s one of my favorites.” 

Jisung blinked wide eyes down at the table, “I- Uh, yeah,” he choked, “she’s cute.” 

“Is that new?” 

“What?” Jisung asked.

“The video. Is that a new one?” 

Jisung wanted to stop existing. This was utterly humiliating. He knew that Changbin was just trying to ease the tension, but he was making things worse. 

“Y-yeah,” Jisung replied, closing his eyes in defeat, “it’s new.” 

“Oh,” Changbin replied, “cool … I haven’t watched it yet.” 

When recalling the memory, Jisung is convinced Changbin hit him over the head because the next thing he remembers, the laptop was opened again, and they had the explicit video playing on the TV. 

They had lived together through training, and debut, and on. They were eight young boys, obviously, porn was being watched around each other. There had been countless times that they had caught each other jacking off, and they were always berated by the other boys for the rest of the day for it. It had happened to all of them. On paper, this wasn’t all that uncomfortable. However, it was the act of watching it together, just the two of them in an empty room at their place of work, that made them both want to disappear. 

Changbin did not mean for this to happen. He knew he was probably the one to blame; he had inquired after all. But he was just trying to make Jisung feel less embarrassed. He was good at talking, and he just said what first came to his head; and apparently, in a moment of panic, that had been to suggest that they watch the new video from the pornstar who was apparently both of their favorites.  

The office room they were in was small, and thankfully, totally soundproof due to the nature of the work done in this building. Before Jisung hit play, he got up and locked the door, chuckling awkwardly. Changbin nodded appreciatively, but he was dying a bit on the inside. 

They sat in silence as they watched the video on the big screen. Minutes passed. It was about as awkward as either of them had ever felt. But they were also too awkward to know how to put a stop to it, both of them assuming that the other was enjoying himself. 

After a few minutes, Changbin couldn’t take it anymore, he had to say something. “Do you want to … uh,” Changbin gestured to their respective hard-ons straining against the zippers of their jeans. Of course this was what was going to happen, what else were they supposed to do? Let the video end, then sit next to each other, trying to work on the demo while very aware that both of them were rock hard? It wasn't gay to jack off next to your buddy, right? They didn’t have to look at each other, they didn’t have to pay attention to each other’s dicks, it would be fine. But Changbin didn’t want to just whip the thing out; that felt like sexual harassment in the workplace. So he figured he’d do Jisung the courtesy of suggesting they both do it.  

Jisung blinked at him with wide eyes, “I- um … do you want to?” 

Changbin opened his mouth, then closed it. Did Jisung not want to get off? He could tell very easily that he was just as hard as Changbin. “I dunno … kinda,” was what Changbin said when he opened his mouth again. 

Changbin watched Jisung swallow, take a minute to contemplate, and ultimately decide for it. “Okay,” he said. Changbin almost let out a sigh of relief. If Jisung had said no, Changbin wasn’t sure if he could ever look him in the eye again. He was a breath away from unzipping his pants and pulling his dick out when Jisung got up. 

Changbin was about to ask what he was doing when he walked over to him and planted himself right in Changbin’s lap. He stared wide-eyed up at the boy on top of him, and Jisung flushed down his chest and refused to meet his eye. This was not what Changbin had meant. At all. But for the second time in only a few minutes, he opted to take a hit to his ego to keep the younger boy from being humiliated. So, he didn’t correct him. 

Jisung wasn’t sure if he was more turned on than before or about to cry. Both were probably the correct answer. This was so embarrassing, but not necessarily unpleasant. And Changbin was clearly okay with it, asking for it so blatantly. Changbin wasn’t totally inexperienced, but he had never done anything with a boy before. Jisung was in a similar boat, but he had even less experience than his hyung. So, when Changbin gestured to his groin as if in invitation and asked if he wanted to do this, Jisung had no idea how to proceed. Did Changbin expect him to drop to his knees in front of his chair and blow him? That was absolutely not happening (this Jisung would be horrified to discover that that specific activity would be one of his favorite pastimes in only a few years). So, for lack of a better idea, he did exactly what the girl in the video had done. He climbed on top of Changbin and held onto his shoulders for balance.

Changbin didn’t know what to do with his hands, but the sudden pressure against his dick felt pretty damn good. Jisung looked anywhere but down at him. A passing thought about how cute he looked, all shy, went unsaid; instead, Changbin opted to gently place his hands on either side of Jisung’s hips, as he would a girl he was hooking up with. 

At the contact, Jisung visibly relaxed a little. He felt better with his hyung’s stabilizing touch on him. Changbin wasn’t sure what he was expecting from Jisung in this position. Neither of them were girls, so this was going to be a little complicated if they wanted to take things further … 

Jisung’s first instinct was to simply follow what the actress had done in the video. He still refused to make eye contact with Changbin as he awkwardly pressed his pelvis down against the older boy. The contact felt good, but it wasn’t anything mind-blowing. The move was very amateur, but then again, they both were amateurs. Spurred on by Jisung’s willingness to move, Changbin held onto him tighter and helped him find the rhythm that felt best for both of them. 

As stiff and awkward as it may have appeared from the outside, the way they moved against each other worked out well. They were both feeling pressure against the exact place they wanted it. Their dicks rubbed against each other’s thighs, the material of their boxers and the jeans on top was just an additional layer of stimulation. 

Their hips worked out of sync with each other, but they were both still feeling the effects. Any touch in that area was enough to send a young boy reeling, so Changbin, feeling someone grinding on top of him - even if it was his bandmate - was feeling pretty good. Jisung was so sure that this wasn’t going to feel very good, especially being the one on top. He wished he were the one being straddled, not doing the straddling! But the thought was quickly forgotten after a few good thrusts against Changbin’s leg.   

Neither of them knew what they were doing. They were also massively insecure; they had seen each other naked, countless times, but for some reason, the thought of taking their dicks out of their pants was absolutely horrifying so their clothes stayed very much on their bodies. Not to mention porn featuring their favorite porn actress continuing to play in the background (something that Jisung would use to justify this to himself in the following months; he was turned on by the video! That’s all! Until a few years later, when he realized that was very much not the case). They were also early twenty-something boys with very little experience. All of these things combined are why they both ended up coming untouched in their jeans within only a minute or two. 

They both wished that they lasted longer, but they were both in the same boat, so there was only so much to be embarrassed about. The room had been practically silent the entire time; the only noises being the boys' heavy breathing and the audio from the video. There had been no kissing, no semblance of aftercare, and certainly no discussion afterward. They simply took their turns going to the bathroom and cleaning themselves up. 

When they were both back in the room, even just making eye contact was painful. However, Changbin, doing what he does best, cracked some tension-breaking comment that had Jisung chuckling, then laughing, then rolling on the floor. After that, it was as if nothing had changed. Except for their pants. 

When Chan finally walked in after his meeting, ready to get to work, he didn’t even register that the two of them were wearing matching sets of gray sweatpants from the practice-clothes bin they had at their disposal. Their jeans had been shoved deep into a trash can five rooms down the hall, never to be seen or discussed ever again. 

Though that night, they did happen to write the best song of their careers thus far.

Chapter Text

Jeongin’s lips were soft against Jisung’s as they kissed. God, he loved the maknae’s kisses. He had begged for it for so long, and now he finally knew what it felt like. Jeongin’s tongue swiped along the line where Jisung’s lips met each other, and Jisung happily obliged. Jeongin’s tongue poked into his mouth, tracing along Jisung’s lips and teeth and tongue. Jisung took it in stride, letting his jaw open further to let him explore. Down lower, Jisung felt Jeongin’s fingers grazing along his raging hard-on, and he threw his head back with a grin and a moan. Fuck, that felt good. He was already so close, and feeling Jeongin’s lips against his own sent him all that much closer to the edge. Jisung groaned and gently tipped his head back against the pillow. Jeongin kept his touch light as his fingers danced across his flushed skin. Jisung angled his hips back, pulling away from his touch before he found his release too soon. 

He took deep, slow breaths, trying to level out his heart rate and come down so he wouldn’t climax so soon. Once he was satisfied that he could be touched again without prematurely ending the antics, he gave his bandmate the go-ahead. 

Changbin dragged his fist up and down Jisung’s dick in languid strokes. He twisted around the head, swirling his spit-slick palm over the tip before wrapping his fingers back around the length and stroking down to the base. Jisung groaned in the back of his throat as Changbin tightened his grip on the way back up. Jisung grabbed at Changbin’s biceps, only to be ignored as Changbin continued his assault, jerking him faster. More quickly than he maybe would have liked, Jisung felt himself climbing close again. He held onto Changbin’s wrist, willing him to slow down. Mercifully, Changbin conceded and slowed his strokes until they stopped altogether. 

He let out a relieved breath as he laid back against his pillow and took a second to let himself relax. After he was satisfied that he had calmed himself down enough, he sat up and gripped onto the dick waiting eagerly for him. 

Seungmin was hot in Jisung’s hand as he jacked him off. Jisung’s mouth watered at the sight. He used one hand to hold Seungmin’s dick upright while the other pumped over the tip. He used speed to his advantage, slowing on the downstroke and pulling up faster. When he couldn’t take it anymore, he reached down to pleasure himself as well, stroking his own hard-on in time with his movements on Seungmin. His hips thrusted up into Jisung’s grip as he stroked both of them in sync. Before long, he felt pressure building up in his groin again. He pushed himself a little closer this time before removing his hand from him and Seungmin at once. 

He closed his eyes tightly, focusing on breathing through his nose and releasing the tension in his abs. He successfully managed to push his climax for a third time. He chuckled as he looked up at the ceiling, satisfied with his abilities. He took a few more steadying breaths before balking at the mouth suddenly around his straining erection. 

Hyunjin was so good at this. He was so good at everything. But, fuck, was he good at this. He could always read his partner like a book, and Jisung was no exception. He sucked in a breath as Hyunjin’s tongue worked around him. He hollowed out his cheeks as he pulled up and off with a pop, then dove right back on. Jisung groaned in the back of his throat, reaching down and gripping onto Hyunjin’s hair. Hyunjin took it in stride, pushing Jisung deeper into his mouth and pressing his tongue flat against the underside. Jisung threw his head back, gritting his teeth against the whine trying to escape him. It wasn’t long at all before he’d had enough. He yanked Hyunjin’s hair until he pulled clean off of him.   

He fell back again and his hips shook with the effort to prevent his climax. He tried to clear his mind and even his breathing. It took longer to come down this time, almost a full minute passed before he felt like he could be touched without coming on the spot. He rolled over onto his stomach and wrapped his lips around the cock in front of his face. 

Chan’s hips bucked up at the contact, and Jisung took it in stride. He let Chan thrust shallowly into his mouth until he chilled out. Jisung pulled off for a second of reprieve and dragged his tongue from bottom to top, working his fist around the base. He dipped his head back onto him and took him deeper. He swallowed around Chan’s dick, pinching his eyebrows together at the uncomfortable feeling but muscling through for his hyung. He reached down to touch himself to distract from the discomfort. He looked up at Chan, craving that eye contact to show him that he was doing a good job. Despite his best efforts, he gagged around the intrusion in his throat. He was a little embarrassed to admit it, but at his choke, he felt his pleasure spike. He quickly pulled himself off of Chan. 

He rolled onto his back and gripped tightly onto the base of his dick to keep himself from releasing. His eyes bulged as he curled in on himself. After a few seconds, he released the tension in his body and laid flat on his back again. Fuck, that time was close. Okay. Alright. One last time. 

Felix sank fully down onto Jisung’s cock, and he keened in response. He cried out and grabbed at Felix’s hips, squeezing and pulling at his skin. Felix wasted no time resting his hands on Jisung’s stomach and bouncing himself up and down on his dick. Jisung threw his head back, and his voice cracked as he groaned through gritted teeth. Felix rolled his pelvis, grinding forwards and backward and forwards and backward, putting pressure exactly on all the right places that had Jisung losing his mind. Jisung choked through a moan and lifted Felix off of him.

He rolled onto his side and shook like a leaf. He blearily blinked white spots out of his vision as he held his breath and flexed inwards, pulling himself off the edge one last time. Okay … maybe one more time. 

Minho cupped his face and gently bumped their foreheads together, pulling Jisung into his lap. Jisung whimpered and gnawed on his bottom lip as Minho pressed inside of him. Minho held him close, whispering nonsensical praise into his ear as he slowly thrust in and out, taking his time and pressing into the places that he knew Jisung loved. Jisung leaned down and buried his face in his hyung’s neck as a choked sob clawed up his throat. Minho reached down and gingerly pawed at Jisung’s aching cock. He shut his eyes as tight as he could and shook his head back and forth. He couldn’t do it anymore. It was so much. It was all too much. 

He rolled over and scrambled to bring himself back down to earth again. But, he felt Jeoingin’s lips against his own, he never thought he’d pull away from the maknae’s kiss, but he just couldn’t take it. He was instantly met with Changbin’s warm hand on his dick, he cried out at the contact and arched to pull out of his grip. When, suddenly, his own fingers found their way to Seungmin’s hard-on, the weight in his hand enough to send him turning back over. Pushing his cock right between Hyunjin’s plush lips, his soft tongue sent a spike of electricity through his groin, causing him to jerk away. He tasted Chan in his mouth, he closed his eyes tightly and shook his head, and turned away from him. Only to be met with Felix’s weight in his lap, whimpering as he felt him bounce on top of him. He cried out, burying his face in his hands and sobbing into his palms. And then there was Minho, gently holding onto his wrists and pulling his hands away from his face, pressing their lips together while rocking further into and out of him, agonizingly slowly. 

Jisung had been driven to the brink too many times. Pushed off his release for too long. He was so overwhelmed. So overstimulated. Every nerve in his body alight. His members taking turns breaking him. 

But at the end of the day, of course, it was just his own hand. And he was the only one to blame.

He threw his head back against his pillow and choked out a sob, finally allowing himself to find that release he had been chasing. He blacked out as he finally let his climax wash over him. He wasn’t sure if he had screamed or gone nonverbal - he could probably guess - but when he came to, his cheeks were wet with what he could only assume were tears. His breath came in dramatic pants as he finally enjoyed the crashing waves of his bliss. 

He had a very foggy thought about getting up to clean himself up, but after staving off his pleasure for so long, his climax was so overwhelming that the sweet release of unconsciousness took hold before he could make himself move. 

He would wake up a few hours later, cleaned up and tucked into bed. He reminded himself to thank Minho in the morning.

Chapter Text

“Do that again and you’re going to regret it.” 

Seungmin had heard that from Changbin countless times. They loved to push each other’s buttons, they drive each other to the brink of insanity on a good day. More often than not, it would end one of two ways: Seungmin slinking out of Changbin’s grasp and hiding out of his reach until he had moved on, or Changbin moving faster and twisting Seungmin’s arm behind his back, grabbing him by the scruff of his neck and whispering threats into his ear. 

It was a game that they liked to play that generally didn’t have a winner or a loser. It was just what they did. However, occasionally, Seungmin would push just a little too far, and Changbin would put him in his place in a different way. 

Changbin could be so gentle, his touch was kind and soft and thoughtful. However, when it came to Seungmin, he didn’t bother holding back. He was the only one who he was like that with, which made Seungmin feel pretty special, but of course, he would never admit that. Especially when Changbin decided that he had been a little too annoying on any given day. 

Similar to more innocent circumstances, Changbin could be sickeningly sweet in bed. He was soft and slow and romantic, taking his time worshiping his partner and making sure they knew how much he loved them. However, that was very much not the case when Seungmin was being a brat. As he had been on this day.   

Seungmin fought to not cry out as Changbin pistoned in and out of him at a brutal pace. He let out choked moans with every harsh thrust from underneath him. He was positioned on top of Changbin as the older boy held tightly onto his hips, keeping him fully seated on his cock no matter how intense his thrusts got. 

Seungmin knew he was going to be sore tomorrow, but it was a thought in the back of his mind. He could barely form any coherent words as Changbin fucked them out of his brain. All he could do was hold on for dear life as his hyung jackhammered into him. 

Changbin was lying flat on the bed, Seungmin fully on display before him, perched on his dick. His thumbs left bloodless marks against Seungmin’s hips as he roughly pulled him down to meet his thrusts upwards. Seungmin’s shaky hands tried to find purchase against Changbin’s stomach, but he was being thrown around so much that he couldn’t hold onto anything for too long. 

When he’d had enough of the view, Changbin sat up, pulling their chests together and hugging Seungmin close. Seungmin moaned as the new position caused him to press deeper inside of him. Changbin hardly missed a beat as he continued to snap their hips together at a relentless pace. Seungmin threw his arms around his neck and held on tight as he was rocked around. 

Before long, Changbin was groaning and grunting underneath him, reaching his peak. Seungmin knew how this went when Changbin was feeling dominating, he knew he wasn’t allowed to finish before his hyung, he didn’t even have to ask. So he had been working his muscles to push off his climax until after Changbin was done. 

With a few more stuttering thrusts, Changbin stilled underneath him. Seungmin moaned quietly against Changbin’s hair at the feeling of being filled. Once he was sure that Changbin had finished and stilled completely, Seungmin shallowly thrusted back on his softening dick for some final stimulation to allow him to reach his peak as well. Changbin was usually good about putting his pleasure aside and focusing on helping Seungmin after his own release, but this time it seemed like it was all on Seungmin. That’s alright, he was close anyway. However, before he could climb back up the ladder, Changbin shoved his hand between them and gripped tightly onto the base of Seungmin’s dick. 

“You were bad,” Changbin said simply, “you think you get to come that easily?” 

Seungmin threw his head back, groaning in both pained pleasure and irritation. Changbin took the movement in stride and reached his other hand up to tangle in his hair and hold him in place. Seungmin hissed at the pull in his hair and the awkward arch of his back. Changbin pulled out of him, and Seungmin winced at the feeling of him dripping out now that nothing was keeping it in. Changbin didn’t seem to pay it any mind, releasing his hair and grabbing him by the hips again, readusting him to straddle his leg. Seungmin shook as he felt the press of Changbin’s thigh against his flushed dick and sore hole. 

“Go on,” Changbin said, leaning back. 

“You’re joking,” Seungmin replied. 

“Do I look like I’m joking?” 

Seungmin blinked, “I am not humping your leg like a dog.” But he squeaked in surprise when Changbin twitched his thigh and bounced Seungmin against it. The areas that Changbin had used until he was content were sensitive to the sudden pressure against them. 

Changbin sat back up, placing his hands on either side of Seungmin’s waist, pulling and pushing him along the top of his thigh. Seungmin wriggled in his grip, Changbin’s skin - slick from what was still slowly dripping out of him - rubbing against his angry dick and aching ass was nearly painful but still somehow felt overwhelmingly good. 

They continued like this until Seungmin started to move himself, grinding back and forth on Changbin’s muscular thigh. When Changbin was sure that he would keep doing it without help, he released one side of his torso to place his hand over the top of his own thigh, trapping Seungmin’s sensitive dick between his palm and his leg. 

Seungmin moaned despite his best efforts to keep it in, the added pressure on his hard-on was almost enough to send him over the edge. One hand held tightly on Seungmin’s tiny waist, continuing to guide him in pleasuring himself against his leg, the other making sure his dick stayed pinned tightly between his thigh and palm; Changbin smirked. He had already found his release, already put Seungmin in his place by showing him who got to climax first. The rest of this was just fun and games. At this point, he didn’t really care when Seungmin came; he was done teaching him a lesson - if that’s what you wanted to call it. He just wanted to see how far he could push him. 

Changbin leaned forward and pressed his lips to Seungmin’s neck, trying to find other ways to drive him crazy the way that he had been driving him crazy all day. Seungmin’s breath was shaky on the way out as he gripped onto Changbin’s shoulders, his fingers digging into the muscle. Changbin didn’t miss the quiet whine that caught in his throat.  

“That’s it,” Changbin nosed into Seungmin’s hair curling under his ear, “feel good?”

Seungmin couldn’t pretend anymore. Despite his efforts thus far to pretend he wasn’t enjoying this humiliating action, he nodded wordlessly against Changbin’s head, holding his breath to keep from making any more embarrassing noises. 

“Aw,” Changbin teased, “let me hear you.” 

Seungmin shook his head, unable to speak in fear that his voice would crack. Changbin sucked along his throat.  

“C’mon, whine for me like a dog?” Changbin said against his neck. 

Seungmin scoffed, but Changbin applied more pressure to his dick against his thigh, so Seungmin couldn’t stop the pathetic high-pitched whimper from coming out of him because he was caught with his mouth open. He flushed down to his chest, somehow, that was the most embarrassing thing that had happened yet tonight. 

Changbin’s satisfied laugh ghosted over Seungmin’s neck, “good boy,” he purred. 

Seungmin wanted to shove him away as he normally would have. That phrase was something the members tossed at him pretty often, a play on the whole dog thing. Real funny. But the same joke for this many years was getting a little old. So why was his head swimming, and why did his dick jerk against Changbin’s thigh? This, also, did not escape Changbin’s notice. Seungmin tensed as he prepared himself for the ridicule. 

“You like that, huh, puppy?”

Changbin’s voice wasn’t mocking, it was low and raspy, hot against his skin. If he was joking and poking fun at him, Seungmin could bite back. However, in this setting, while doing the things that they were doing, he couldn’t think of any comeback. He didn’t think Changbin was even fishing for him to clap back. Wasn’t trying to wind him up. Nothing popped into his brain that he could say to disagree with him. As he rutted against Changbin’s thigh like this, he supposed he was sort of acting like a dog …

Changbin raised an eyebrow at the newfound enthusiasm. Pulling his face from Seungmin’s neck to get a better look at him. He blushed from his ears down to his chest, his face pinched in pleasure. Changbin marveled at him. The dog comment had sort of been a joke. Testing the waters between a light-hearted joke and being a little too mean - and envelope he felt comfortable pushing at with Seungmin. What he didn’t expect was for Seungmin to grip tighter onto his arms and rub against his thigh even harder, dropping his head down to rest his forehead against Changbin’s shoulder. While Seungmin wasn’t looking at him, he thought he could push that envelope a little further, if for no other reason, just to see how far he could. 

“Hmm?” Changbin pushed, removing one of his guiding hands from his waist and carding his hand through Seungmin’s hair, effectively petting him, “aren’t you going to answer me?” 

Seungmin only groaned against his shoulder. 

“C’mon, puppy. Be a good boy. Use your words.” 

 Seungmin must have been deep in subspace to entertain that one. Changbin almost laughed at the ridiculousness, but stopped himself when he felt Seungmin whine again against his skin. 

“Mmhm,” he moaned.

“Mmhm, what?” 

“Feels good,” Seungmin mumbled. 

“Atta boy,” Changbin said, scratching his blunt nails across Seungmin’s scalp. Seungmin leaned into the touch. Changbin blinked at the look on his face. He and Seungmin had fooled around before, but he had never seen him like this before. He was always bratty and met Changbin’s advances with pushback, but this Seungmin was pliant and agreeable and putty in his hands. 

Changbin leaned back, propping his arm behind him as he took in the scene. Seungmin didn’t even seem to notice that he leaned out of his grip, shifting to wrap both hands around the top of Changbin’s thigh and thrust towards them. He grinded his hips back and forth on Changbin’s lap, getting lost in the feeling of skin on skin. It was becoming very overwhelming. The rub of Changbin’s leg against his sore ass pushed a deep ache into his core that threatened to flood his eyes with tears, but the constant contact against his dick was enough to keep him distracted from the pain. There was a pleasurable fog suffocating his brain and keeping all coherent thought away. 

“You close, puppy?” Changbin leaned up against his ear to ask. 

Seungmin whined in the back of his throat and nodded his head. 

Changbin pressed an open-mouthed kiss to the spot under Seungmin’s ear, sucking along his skin and letting his dongsaeng use him however he needed. He moved faster as he climbed closer to his climax. He had Changbin’s breath in his ear, whispering encouragement. So drastically different from the way they had been acting before. Seungmin didn’t know which version of Changbin turned him on more, but it hardly mattered when both of them had driven him this close to the edge. 

“It’s okay,” Changbin said, “let go.”

Seungmin wanted to push it off further now, not giving Changbin the satisfaction of thinking that it was his permission that got him there. But he couldn’t possibly wait any longer. He pressed his face hard against the juncture of Changbin’s neck and shoulder and cried out as he grinded against his leg to completion. Changbin thought about gripping onto Seungmin’s dick in earnest to make him feel even better, but in a sick way, he reveled in the thought of just his thigh being the thing that got him there. 

Changbin watched as Seungmin finished over his upper thigh and hip, his thrusts stuttering before coming to a stop. He briefly considered having Seungmin lap up his mess like a dog, to continue the theme of the night. But he decided against it when Seungmin relaxed boneless against his chest. He was so spent, panting - like a dog, one could say - the air catching in his throat and coming out as a soft whimper with every other breath.   

“Aw, c’mon, puppy, bark for me,” Changbin said. 

Okay. Yeah. That one was a little too far. That one had pulled Seungmin out of it enough to laugh. Changbin joined him, and before long, the two of them were leaning against each other in a fit of giggles. 

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Changbin said, “I take it back.” 

Seungmin shook his head before looking down at Changbin, able to make eye contact now that he had been pulled out of the intensity. He tucked Changbin’s hair behind his ear and rested his hand at the back of his neck. 

“Mong, mong,” he said, cocking his head.  

Once again, meant as an overexaggerated joke, however, Changbin felt the tips of his ears getting warm. Seungmin noticed as well and was horrified at the sight. Changbin noticed that Seungmin noticed, and that made it much worse. They were torn between this being a little hot or horribly cringe. 

Before they could decide, Changbin shimmied off of the bed. He kept Seungmin in his arms as he walked them to the shower to clean up. Both of them spent and exhausted, they also had a lot to think about … 

Chapter Text

Jeongin gasped as his back hit the wall, Chan immediately capturing his open mouth in another kiss. It was messy; teeth clashing and wet tongues smearing across lips and chins. Their hands were all over each other; pulling at clothes, grasping at skin, tugging at hair. They were unsteady from the alcohol, but their spirits were high. It wasn’t pretty, but holy shit did it feel good. 

The plastic walls of the bathroom stall were covered in stickers and sharpie and gum. Normally, Chan would have been worried about getting any of these things on his or Jeongin’s clothes, but his mind was on other things at the moment. The other things it was on? Four beers and too many soju shots to count, he had lost track after Jeongin bought a third bottle. 

They had a few different places where they felt safe enough to get a little drunk in; certain clubs and bars that had a no-phone policy where celebrities could have some fun without having to worry about a scandal breaking out. Of course, it was a risk no matter what if they were going to go out like this, but some places were safer than others. And this club was tucked into a corner, and you needed connections to get in. 

That didn’t mean the place was empty, far from it. The music was booming, and the floor was shaking as the DJ worked his magic. Chan and Jeongin had been enjoying the night with the boys - Minho, Hyunjin, Jisung, and a few other idol friends of theirs. Chan was not one for this setting, nor was Jeongin, for that matter. But neither of them were opposed to giving in to the occasional temptation to a good time. Especially at one of these bars that was known for being safer to indulge. With the promise of a few drinks and cute girls to bump shoulders with, they were more tempted to agree. 

However, when the girls they were promised would be there ended up being no-shows, they simply filled their place with more booze. Glass after glass, shot after shot, before long, they found themselves hanging off of each other and stumbling and laughing at nothing. However, Chan and Jeongin both still craved the hook-up that they were promised, feeling blue-balled as that was one of the only reasons they agreed to come. The more they drank, the more bad ideas filled their brains. Naturally, one thing led to another, and the two of them found themselves solving their mutual issue.

Chan had missed out on the bar bathroom hook-ups he had seen in movies all growing up. He traded the opportunity to do those things for the life of an idol, and he wouldn’t give it up for anything. However, getting to play-pretend hooking up with a random person in a bar with his maknae was close enough. 

“Hyung,” Jeongin groaned into his mouth, reaching up to tangle his fingers in Chan’s long hair and pull him impossibly closer. Chan hummed in reply, tasting the sweet soju on Jeongin’s tongue as they melted into each other. He had his hands firmly on Jeongin’s waist, pressing him back into the stall wall.

Jeongin, matching his hyung’s energy, pushed back on Chan, pulling him by the hair. Chan had no problem obliging as he let him shove him against the adjacent wall. Chan let out a breath, but Jeongin only gave him a second of reprieve before devouring his lips again. He shoved his thigh between Chan’s legs and pressed against his dick. Chan gasped at the contact, and Jeongin happily took the chance to shove his tongue into his mouth. 

They both wished they could show off their skills a little better, they had both had far too much to drink to be that in control of themselves. However, their alcohol-addled monkey brains just wanted to get off, they didn’t really care how it happened. Throwing his pride out the window, Chan shallowly grinded back and forth against Jeongin’s thigh, craving any kind of stimulation. He moaned into Jeongin’s mouth, drunkenly unable to keep the noises from his throat. Jeongin felt himself grow harder at the sight of his hyung so at his mercy. 

He wanted to hear more of his pretty little noises. He pulled his leg back enough to shove his hand down the front of Chan’s pants and palm over his hard-on. And pull more of those pretty noises he did, he had Chan groaning and whining at every point of pressure. 

Jeongin kissed along Chan’s sharp jawline as he dragged his hand up and down his dick. Chan held tightly onto Jeongin’s shoulders, closing his eyes and letting himself enjoy uninhibited by insecurity. He rocked his hips into Jeongin’s hand, he moaned and groaned and made some other more embarrassing sounds the faster that Jeongin stroked.

Chan knew his stamina went to shit when he had been drinking, so it didn't take long before he was tightening his grip on Jeongin. Luckily, Jeongin got the hint, having the wherewithal to pull Chan’s dick fully out of his pants and grab a few squares of toilet paper. It was only a few more strokes before he was releasing into the balled-up paper in Jeongin’s hand.  

Chan shook through his climax, holding onto Jeongin like his life depended on it. After his stuttering hips slowed, Jeongin tucked him back into his pants and threw the toilet paper into the toilet. He wasn’t sure if Chan was going to have the energy to continue after releasing, but he very quickly got his answer as suddenly Chan was shoving against Jeongin’s shoulders and pushing him back against the other wall again. 

Jeongin was happy to oblige, letting the back of his head hit the stall with a groan. Chan wasn’t in the mood for fooling around anymore as he immediately dropped to his knees and got to work. He cringed at the filthy toilet only inches away and the way the knees of his pants stuck to the sticky bathroom floor, but, frankly, he was more horny than he was concerned about germs at the moment. 

He pulled Jeongin’s dick out of the top of his pants and licked it into his mouth. Jeongin whacked his head against the wall again as he threw it back at the sudden heat of Chan’s mouth. Chan licked up and down the length before taking it back into his mouth and pushing deeper. Jeongin groaned and dropped his hands into Chan’s hair, fingers tangling in the strands and pulling. 

Chan slowed his movements, allowing his maknae to control him however he liked. Luckily, even drunk, Jeongin wasn’t cruel - not that Chan would have had a problem with it if he was. He held Chan’s head in place as he thrust shallowly against his tongue. The sudden wet heat around him after minutes of neglect had him fighting for control of his hips. Chan worked with his thrusts, pushing and pulling his head to cover as much as he could. 

Jeongin tugged at his hair harder, warning him that his peak was rapidly approaching. All Chan did in response was push him deeper into his mouth, fighting against his gag reflex. Jeongin took that as consent and thrust a few more times before releasing into his leader’s mouth. Chan’s eyebrows pinched together at the uncomfortable feeling, but took it like a man until Jeongin was satisfied. When the younger pulled out of his mouth, he closed it and swallowed hard.  

Chan stood up again, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. Jeongin giggled, swiping his thumb across Chan’s lip to catch a spot he missed. Chan took his thumb into his mouth and bit down gently. Jeongin yelped and pulled it out with a smirk. Chan wasted no time dragging his tongue across that smirk, pressing their bodies together again. 

Chan was already hard again, impressed with himself for having it in him to do it again tonight despite being too drunk to walk in a straight line; he wasn’t such an old man after all. He had little doubt that their maknae would spring back up soon enough as well; but he was ready first and he also swallowed … he deserved this. 

He grabbed the backs of Jeongin’s thighs, pulling their crotches flush together and showing him that he was rearing and ready to go again. Jeongin nodded against his lips, and that was all the permission Chan needed. He used his hands on the backs of Jeongin’s thighs to lift him off of the floor and sit on his hips. Jeongin obliged happily, wrapping his legs around Chan’s waist and his arms around his neck, never breaking the kiss. Chan leaned Jeongin’s back against the stall wall for stability, not trusting himself to keep holding him with his unstable hands. The way Jeongin leaned back against it provided a perfect angle for Chan to grind his regrowing hard-on against his maknae’s backside. Both of their hearts pounded in their chests, their drunken thoughts swimming with excitement about what was to come. 

They froze when the sound of the music suddenly swelled as the bathroom door was pushed open. Chan kept Jeongin on his waist suspended against the wall, standing stock still other than their heaving chests. They looked at each other with wide eyes as, once the door shut again, they were able to hear stumbling footsteps across the floor. 

Heavy breathing and wet kissing sounds were loud from the two people who had just walked in. There was a clanging against the door to their stall, and both Chan and Jeongin jumped at the sound, holding tightly to each other. The couple tried again to push into their stall before moving over to the next one. Chan and Jeongin stood in silence for a minute while they listened to the sloppy make-out coming from the stall next door. 

The drunk part of Chan fought down a giggle at the ridiculousness, the logical part of his brain that would never turn off spiked with panic of being caught - both parts: hooking up in a club bathroom and the other person being his bandmate were career-ending. However, he was drunker than he had been in a long time, and the foggy part of his brain had its hands on the wheel, so a little giggle bubbled out of his throat. Jeongin looked at him, horrified at first, before giggling as well. 

The two of them laughed as silently as they could as they continued to listen to the couple next door. Their kiss was audibly sloppy, they could hear fabric shuffling in what they could only assume was clothing being shed, they banged into every wall as they shoved each other around. Chan and Jeongin chuckled because they knew that's similar to what they sounded like only minutes ago, but at least they had the decency to check if anyone else was in here first.   

Suddenly, Jeongin grabbed Chan’s face and started to kiss him again. This was where even drunk Chan had to draw the line. He smiled into the kiss and shook his head, “we can’t,” he whispered. 

“We have been,” Jeongin retorted. 

Chan barked out a laugh before biting his lip, hoping the couple in the other stall didn’t hear him, but from the way their noises didn’t falter, he assumed they were fine. “No, I mean,” he nodded towards the sounds.

Jeongin shrugged, clearly okay with it. Thoughts scattered and incoherent because of the alcohol, Chan was seconds from conceding just because he wanted to feel Jeongin against him again. However, when the loud sound of a zipper suddenly rang through the bathroom, followed by more intense wet, sloppy noises, Jeongin made a face of disgust. 

“Yeah, okay,” he finally agreed. Both of them tumbled into a fit of giggles again. Chan let go of Jeongin’s thighs and put his feet back on the ground. 

Unlike a random hook-up, the two of them had somewhere safe and much more comfortable to continue this, so they nodded in agreement before scurrying out of the stall and back into the club. They sought out their friends to tell them that they were heading home - not for any specific reason … they were just getting tired … - and said their goodbyes. Strangely, though, Minho and Jisung were nowhere to be found … 

They had promised each other they would wait until they got back to their dorm to continue what they had started. However, as soon as they clambered into the company car driving them home, they couldn’t keep their hands off of each other. The backseat of the car was filled with their drunken giggles and sloppy kisses the entire way back to their dormitory.

Chapter Text

JYPE had multiple massage therapists on-call for whenever any of their talent wanted treatment. Typically, they were called after a particularly rough workout or a few days after intense dance practice and they were still sore. Both of which were the case when they were asked for because Chan went a little too hard at the gym, and Seungmin could still barely walk after Minho’s intensive a few days prior.  

Chan was thrilled to find out that he and Seungmin would be massaged at the same time. Seungmin … not so much. But he wasn’t going to send his masseur away before letting him do his job. So, the two boys lay side by side as their respective physical therapists massaged their pain away. 

Afterward, after they had thanked and dismissed the masseuses for the day, Chan and Seungmin got dressed. Chan was rambling about how much better he felt and how he would go easier with the heavy weights tomorrow, while Seungmin was quiet. More quiet than usual. 

“What did you think?” 

“Hmm?” Seungmin snapped out of his daze. 

“Of the massage,” Chan pushed. 

“Yeah, good,” Seungmin replied, clearly distracted. 

“Everything okay?” Chan asked. 

“Huh?” Seungmin looked back at him, “uh, yeah … why?” 

“You’re just … quiet,” Chan said. 

“Yeah, no, it was great,” Seungmin said, unconvincingly, pretending to fiddle with something in his bag.

“Okay …” Chan said, “well, you ready to go?” 

“Um,” Seungmin stalled, “you go on ahead. I’ll catch up with you a little later.”

“What?” Chan blinked, “I thought I was driving you home.” 

“That’s alright, I’ll just take a company car,” Seungmin waved him off, still not turning around. 

“What is up with you?” Chan said, storming over and grabbing his shoulder and spinning him around. 

Seungmin’s eyes widened as he looked at Chan, who couldn’t figure out what was going on. He took a step back and opened his mouth to ask again when he caught on. Seungmin’s hands were bunched over his crotch, and a dark blush flushed across his cheeks as he met Chan’s eye. 

They stood frozen like this for a beat, neither of them sure what to do or say. Until, despite his best efforts, Chan found himself chuckling into the back of his hand. 

“Don’t laugh!” Seungmin said, pulling the front of his shirt down. 

Chan shook his head, still unable to keep the giggles from bubbling up his throat, “no, no,” he said through laughs, “it’s okay.”  

The tips of Seungmin’s ears burned red as he avoided eye contact. 

“귀여워어어어!!” Chan cooed, reaching forward to pinch at Seungmin’s cheeks. Seungmin batted him off and moved to leave the room. 

“Wait, no,” Chan said, still chuckling, “don’t go.” He grabbed Seungmin’s wrist and kept him from walking out the door. 

Seungmin tried to yank his arm away, but, unsurprisingly, Chan was stronger than him.

“I’m sorry,” Chan chuckled, pulling Seungmin around to face him.

Chan’s face fell when he saw Seungmin’s red-rimmed eyes. 

“Hey, hey, what’s up?” he asked, panicked.

Seungmin shook his head and tried to pull away again. 

“Is this because of me?” Chan asked, suddenly serious, still not letting go, “shit, Seungmin, I’m sorry. I was just joking around.” 

Seungmin shook his head again, not meeting Chan’s eye. 

“Hey,” Chan grabbed his shoulders and forced him to look him in the eye, “I’m really sorry, man. I didn’t mean to make you feel bad.” 

Seungmin pouted, tears still shiny in his eyes. 

“You don’t have to be embarrassed,” Chan leaned in closer, “it’s happened to me too, it's nothing to be embarrassed about.” 

Seungmin tried to hide the way his eyes widened slightly at Chan’s confession, but of course, his hyung noticed. He could use this. 

“Of course I’ve gotten hard from a massage before, are you kidding me?” 

Seungmin closed his eyes. This was not happening. 

“Dude, what I would give for someone to give me a handy after a massage.” 

This made Seungmin look at him. This, Chan could work with. 

“Do you wanna?” 

“Dude,” Seungmin deadpanned, shaking his head. 

“I’m not kidding,” Chan pushed, “I know how annoying this is,” he gestured to Seungmin’s groin, sending the younger turning away from him again. “No, hey, stop,” Chan grabbed him by the shoulders again, “we don't have to if you’re not into it. But I am willing. If that's something you’d … want to … do …” Reality was finally setting in for Chan, and he was realizing how ridiculous this was. However, from the way that Seungmin looked at him, he was brought back to earth. Did he actually want this? 

“Eh?” Chan gave him an encouraging smile. 

The tears had disappeared from Seungmin’s eyes, but he was still blushing and pouting. Chan’s heart fluttered; he was so cute, he wanted to tear him apart. 

“Tell me no,” Chan said. 

Seungmin’s pout deepened as he turned his head, avoiding eye contact again. Chan grabbed his chin and gently forced him to look him in the eye. He knew Seungmin wouldn’t ask for it; he would never use the words that Chan wanted to hear. He decided that this was the best approach.

“Say no,” he repeated. 

This time, Seungmin didn’t break eye contact as he blinked his red-rimmed eyes at his hyung. He knew that keeping his mouth shut was the only permission that Chan needed. He didn't have it in him to explicitly say what he wanted, but Chan could read him like a book, so he knew he would get the hint. 

And get the point, he did. Chan pushed Seungmin until his back hit the wall with a thud, and wasted no time as he attached his lips to Seungmin’s throat and started palming over the front of his shorts. Seungmin stood stalk still, still mad that Chan was making fun of him and also unsure if Chan was expecting him to reciprocate or not. This didn’t bother Chan as he truly didn’t expect any kind of repayment and also enjoyed nothing more than loving on his members, even in this way.   

Chan pulled back to look Seungmin in the eye. Despite the deep pink staining his cheeks and ears from what Chan was doing to him, Seungmin furrowed his eyebrows and turned his head to the side, still annoyed.

“C’mon, Seungmin-ie,” Chan whined against his skin, “please don’t be mad.” 

Seungmin didn’t respond, continuing to pout. 

“How can I make it up to you?”

Seungmin could feel his smirk against his neck and only shook his head. However, he sucked in a harsh breath through his teeth when Chan wrapped his hand fully around him and squeezed over his shorts. 

Chan kissed his way back up to Seungmin’s ear, “c’mon, help me make it up to you. Let me make you feel good.” 

Seungmin thought he deserved some kind of award for being so strong. But all of his convictions flew out the window when he felt Chan start to stroke along his length and nip at the corner of his jaw. He tipped his head back against the wall, and Chan knew that he had him. 

“C’mere,” Chan whispered.  

Seungmin whined irritably when Chan removed his hand from his shorts, but allowed himself to be dragged back into the room. 

“No way,” Seungmin said, shaking his head decidedly. 

“Come on,” Chan smiled, “I know what makes you tick now. It’ll be fun.”

“What if someone walks in?” Seungmin asked. 

“Everyone is gone for the night,” Chan said before scurrying back over to the door and turning the lock, “huh?” 

Seungmin shook his head, “I’m not doing this.” 

“I want to make up for making you feel bad. I wish someone had done this to me last time I got turned on by a massage.” 

Seungmin made a move to leave. 

Chan caught him, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” he cupped Seungmin’s face and looked him in the eye, “let me make you feel good.” 

That was hardly fair. How could he ever say no? 

Chan asked Seungmin to take his clothes off as his massage therapist had an hour ago. Seungmin’s first instinct was to refuse, but Chan threatened to help him strip if he didn’t want to do it himself. So, Seungmin somehow found himself in the same position he had been in not long ago - except, this time, he was completely naked - laying face-down on the massage table. 

“Did you have any problem areas you’d like me to focus on today, seon-nim?” 

“Just shut the fuck up and get on with it,” Seungmin said against the leather table.

Chan barked out a laugh but decided to spare him and drop the act. He squeezed a generous amount of body oil into his hand and admired the way it dripped between his fingers for a beat before starting at Seungmin’s legs. 

He used his palm to circle his heel, adding pressure and dragging his hands further up Seungmin’s calves to the backs of his knees. He spread the oil as he moved slowly and deliberately up and down his legs. He pushed along the muscle, digging his fingers and thumbs into the skin the same way their masseuses had. He spent time on each leg, cupping his hand around Seungmin’s calves and pressing along the muscle.

After a few minutes, he walked around the table to give Seungmin’s arms some attention. He took one of his hands and rubbed a thumb along his knuckles. He pulled at each of his fingers, massaging oil into his palms. He marveled at Seungmin’s pretty hands; he had long, thin fingers and soft skin that Chan envied. He wanted to ask him what he used to moisturize, but he figured this wasn't the time. 

He moved up, squeezing along Seungmin’s forearm before sliding up further. He pushed into his bicep and tricep, listening to the sounds that Seungmin made, paying attention to which places had him whining. He must have worked out his upper body this morning because whenever Chan put too much pressure on his triceps, he was writhing in his grip. So as to not overwhelm him, Chan opted to move on. Before he could, however, he just had to see something. He carefully wrapped a hand around Seungmin’s upper arm, awed at how his fingers could almost touch all the way around. God, he was tiny. He eyed Seungmin’s waist, waiting to be touched, but took a breath to pace himself. 

He moved over and did the same thing to his other arm, starting at the hand and moving up to his shoulder. He shifted around the bed so he stood at Seungmin’s head. Wrapping his hands around his shoulders and squeezing. 

He swallowed thickly at their positioning. He wasn’t all that turned on before; this was hot and everything, but this was about Seungmin, and he wasn’t expecting him to return the favor, so he wasn’t letting himself get hot and bothered for no reason. However, he felt his dick twitch in his shorts at the sight of Seungmin lying before him, his face only an inch from his crotch. He had a passing thought about tipping Seungmin’s head up to rest his chin on the leather and using him however he wanted. Sliding his dick between his pretty lips and thrusting against his hot tongue. Holding onto Seungmin’s hair, while he gripped onto the backs of Chan’s thighs, as he slid in and out of his mouth faster and faster. Those pretty tears that he had seen earlier would slide down his cheeks at the effort, and Chan would swipe them up with his thumb and lick them into his mouth. He would cut off Seungmin’s whiny, pathetic noises as his cock pushed in and out of his throat-     

“Hyung?” 

Chan blinked with wide eyes, coming back to earth. He had been simply squeezing Seungmin’s shoulders, not moving or massaging, simply tightening his grip as his thoughts spiraled. Seungmin’s big brown doe eyes looked up to make eye contact with his hyung, blinking innocently and begging for-

Before he got going again, Chan shook his head and pushed Seungmin’s face back down against the leather. This was not about him. 

“Sorry,” Chan said, shaking his head, “just deciding what to do next.” If he wasn’t hard before, he was very much was now … he would deal with that later. 

  He reached over and grabbed the bottle of body oil, squeezing some out onto his hands before leaning forward and pressing his thumbs into the center of Seungmin’s back. He pushed all the way down to the base of his spine before dragging the pressure back up. He massaged into his shoulders, rubbing intense circles into his traps that had Seungmin groaning against the table. 

“That’s it,” Chan said, “let me hear you. Let it all out.” 

Seungmin reached up to swat at him, but Chan dodged out of the way. “You don’t seem very relaxed,” Chan clicked his tongue, “this is supposed to feel good.”

Seungmin grumbled something into the leather. 

“Huh?” Chan smirked, pushing Seungmin’s face to the side so he could hear him. 

“It does feel good,” he mumbled. 

Chan smirked, “good, I’m glad. It’s about to feel even better, I promise.”  

He made his way around the table, massaging along Seungmin’s lats with his palms. Finally, letting himself indulge, he curled his fingers around Seungmin’s tiny waist. Chan ached to touch Seungmin’s abs, run his oil-slick fingers along the soft skin of his stomach, and massage into the muscle there. But they had both just gotten a full body massage, and with the way Seungmin had been circling his hips down into the table in the last few minutes, he was clearly getting impatient. Chan couldn’t blame him. He’d have to save his ab worship fantasies for another day. 

Chan moved back down to Seungmin’s legs, leaning forward to rub pressure into his hamstrings. He grabbed the bottle of baby oil again and slicked up the backs of Seungmin’s thighs. He pressed his thumbs into his glutes, pushing up until his fingers sank into the flesh of his ass. He massaged oil into the plush muscle, watching the way his soft skin molded to his touch.

Chan took his sweet time here, an area that their massage therapists were typically politely quick about. He wanted to make sure that Seungmin got the full treatment, after all. He squeezed the muscle with both hands, pinching and pulling the skin under his palms. He heard Seungmin groan at the sensation. Chan capitalized on the pleasured sound and scooted his thumbs closer to the place he knew Seungmin was unsure about. He felt Seungmin tense, but as he continued to massage at the muscle, he relaxed. 

“Can I?” Chan asked quietly. 

Seungmin groaned, wordlessly. 

“I won’t go too crazy, I promise,” Chan chuckled, “it’ll feel good.” 

Seungmin nodded against the table. 

“I’m going to need to hear you say it.”

Seungmin groaned again, “don’t make me say it.” 

“I’m not looking for a speech,” Chan laughed, “just tell me that I have permission to play with your ass.” 

“Jesus Christ,” Seungmin banged his forehead against the table, humiliated, “yes, okay. Yes.” 

Chan leaned down and sank his teeth into Seungmin’s ass cheek, earning a high-pitched yelp. 

“What the hell?!” 

“Sorry,” Chan giggled, “I couldn’t help it.” He pressed a kiss to the spot where he had just bitten, then continued. 

He grabbed one side of his ass and pulled it to the side, squeezing more oil to the area, getting another high whine from Seungmin. Chan hummed comfortingly, agonizingly slowly dragging two fingers from the base of Seungmin’s spine, down over his hole, all the way to the curve of his balls. 

After the constant sensual touch from the massage, Seungmin was wound so tight, sensations so heightened, his most sensitive areas so reactive. Just from the light touch of Chan’s fingers, he felt like he could explode. He tried to keep his cool as he let out a shaky groan. 

Chan smirked; he knew the time he spent on the massage was worth it. Seungmin’s flushed and aching cock was pressed between his stomach and the table in a way where he could gently thrust his hips and get some stimulation. Chan wondered if he did this during his normal massages as well. He hoped not; the last thing they needed was a sexual harassment case. He’d bring it up later … 

Chan rested one hand on Seungmin’s hip, pulling upwards until Seungmin arched enough for him to wriggle his hand underneath and carefully pull his hard-on out. Chan watched as Seungmin brought his hands up by his face, wrapping his fingers around the edge of the table and squeezing tightly for something to ground himself now that his dick was finally being touched. 

Chan reached between Seungmin’s spread legs and pulled his dick out from under him, laying it flat on the table between his thighs. Chan pressed a gentle finger to the leaking tip - pulling a tight whine from Seungmin’s throat - and dragged it the opposite path from before; from tip, to base, up the sensitive skin between his legs, over his ass, and landing to rest at the dimples at the base of his spine. 

Seungmin grumbled against the leather, but Chan was learning to speak this nonsensical language and heard him say something along the lines of “you’re driving me crazy.”

“Okay, okay,” Chan said. This was meant to be him making it up to Seungmin for making him cry, he probably shouldn’t be teasing him like this. 

Chan bit his lip, he hoped their masseuses didn’t notice the bottle of baby oil being emptier than before, but he couldn’t help but use just a little bit more. He decided it was worth the risk and popped the lid again. He put a warning hand on Seungmin’s thigh before letting oil drip down from the bottle to his hard-on. Seungmin hissed and gripped harder to the table as Chan dribbled the oil up and down his cock and over the curve of his ass until he was glistening like a donut. 

Chan spread the oil with his hands, finally giving Seungmin’s dick proper attention. He gripped onto it and pulled from base to tip. Seungmin keened, pinching his eyes shut and pressing his face against the leather, his knuckles white from how hard he was gripping the table. He couldn't keep the high moans from escaping him now that Chan was finally giving him what he wanted.    

A fond smile crept up Chan’s face at how sensitive his dongsaeng was. Seungmin was so reserved when it came to things like this. Chan knew it was a pretty big deal that he was allowing himself to react like this, grasping hands and needy whines. 

Chan continued to pull languid strokes down Seungmin’s hard cock while his other hand rested on his ass. He pressed two fingers against Seungmin’s entrance and, with the body oil as lubrication, he rubbed circles into the tight muscle. Seungmin tensed but found himself distracted by how well Chan was jerking him off. It was becoming increasingly difficult to focus on all of the stimulation as he felt the coil in his stomach tightening. 

Chan saw the way his muscles flexed and relaxed with every downstroke and knew he was getting close. He wanted to push this just slightly further before Seungmin climaxed. He strategically slowed his strokes as he pressed his middle finger harder against Seungmin’s ass. He had already gotten his permission, he had Seungmin in a puddle on the table; he figured this wasn’t pushing anything further than Seungmin was okay with. 

He removed his finger only to gather some of the oil that had pooled on the table before pressing it back against Seungmin’s entrance, this time with purpose. Seungmin whimpered as Chan pushed his middle finger in to the first knuckle. 

Chan’s mouth watered as he watched Seungmin’s hips grind in minuscule movements against the table. He knew it was an attempt to get more stimulation on his dick, but he was inadvertently fucking himself back against Chan’s finger. He cried out as Chan’s finger pushed further into him while his other hand was still working at his leaking cock. 

Chan bit his lip to keep in the filthy phrases coming to mind; he didn’t want to scare Seungmin away. But, god, it was hard to not tell him how hot he looked like this, how good it felt to feel Seungmin totally at his mercy like this, how he wished he could replace his finger with something a little bigger … 

It wasn’t long at all after that. Chan ever so slightly moved his finger in and out, careful to not overdo it, while his other hand focused on fisting around the sensitive head of Seungmin’s dick. Seungmin’s head swam, it was all so overwhelming. He didn’t care anymore about how he looked, how he sounded; the only thing on his mind was how good his hyung was making him feel. 

Chan’s movements didn’t still as Seungmin tipped over the edge. Even with how good he felt and knowing that they were secure in this room, Seungmin still managed to keep his voice down. He still made plenty of noise, but Chan was pretty sure it couldn’t have been heard on the other side of the door. And Seungmin trying to keep himself as quiet as possible was hot in its own right. Chan breathed slowly to keep his cool as Seungmin moaned and gasped through his climax. Only when he finally stilled did Chan remove his hands.  

Seungmin whimpered at the feeling of Chan’s finger pulling out of him. 

“I can put it back in if you want,” Chan quipped. 

Seungmin was too spent to even attempt a comeback. 

Chan worked as quickly as he could, wiping Seungmin down, trying to remove as much of the oily residue as he could. Seungmin just let him do as he wished, boneless against the table, wracked with the dregs of his pleasure and humiliation over the fact that he just let that happen. 

Whether Seungmin didn’t notice, didn’t believe, or opted to ignore Chan’s raging hard-on in his shorts was left unknown as Chan dropped him off at his dorm. Chan didn’t even bother driving home, relieving himself in his car outside of Seungmin’s building to the memory of what they had just done.

Chapter Text

Minho was pissed.

Changbin had never seen him so mad. It was … scary.

Minho was a bit of a loose cannon on a good day, so when he was - albeit very rarely - in a horrible mood, it was honestly terrifying. It made it even more terrifying that Changbin knew that his hyung’s foul mood was his fault. 

Changbin was pissed, too, of course! Friends fought, it wasn’t a big deal. Changbin had gotten into more yelling matches with Hyunjin than he could count, and if anything, it just made them closer! But he had never fought with Minho. Not like this anyway. 

Chan had tried to mediate, instantly clocking that there was something wrong. But the fight was still too fresh and, unfortunately, he just ended up making things worse, both Minho and Changbin storming off in different directions to bitch about each other to the other members, no doubt. 

Chan had grabbed them the morning of the concert and told them that they were allowed to be pissed at each other, but they were not allowed to let it affect the show. He made that abundantly clear. They both reluctantly agreed before sulking off to their respective corners again. Though the more Changbin thought about it, the more he knew that Chan was right. They had a massive audience to entertain that night, and it wasn’t fair to let a squabble between friends cause a lackluster performance. 

Changbin learned two things that day: just generally do your best to not be the one to piss Minho off for any reason, and definitely don’t try to smooth things out right before a show. Yeah, that was probably on him. He was still mad, but he was just trying to soften the bitterness so that the show would be better, like Chan asked. But it may have ended up having the opposite effect. 

Minho didn’t look at him even once during the performance, and any time Changbin spoke, he would shake his head and roll his eyes. Oh, he was pissed. Still angry or not, Changbin at least had the decency to put it aside for the concert, so as to not upset Stay. And usually, Minho would have done the same. But not this time. That’s how Changbin knew it was bad. 

That said, Minho didn’t actually let it affect his stage presence at all; if anything, he might have actually performed better. His dancing and singing were in top form that night, and he received a shower of compliments from the members and the staff all night. But he just shooed them off, clearly not in the mood. Everyone cautiously stepped away from him, questioning what was up. But Changbin knew. 

By the time the show had ended, Changbin had cooled off. Now that some time had passed and he got to blow off plenty of steam on stage, he was feeling a little better about the whole thing. He thought that he was maybe ready to talk things out like an adult. However, contrary to Changbin, Minho’s temper came to a boiling point during the show. And the fact that he had to wrestle it down until the concert was over only made it that much worse. 

Minho changed out of his stage clothes at record speed, and Changbin watched out of the corner of his eye as he left the dressing room and walked down the hallway towards the green room, rather than the exit. As if they were meeting for a midnight liaison, Changbin knew that was an invitation for him without having to be told. 

Minho brooded in silence, ruminating within his own brain and driving himself insane. So, Changbin had no idea if he was the same amount of pissed or somehow more pissed than before. He figured the only way to find out was by following him. If nothing else, they could scream at each other all they wanted in the empty green room and finally properly hash things out. 

What Changbin wasn’t anticipating when he entered the room was for Minho’s first move to be to grab Changbin by the collar and slam him into the wall next to the door. Changbin blinked in surprise for a few seconds, trying to get the air back into his lungs. Minho only glared at him. The first time the two of them had made eye contact since that morning.  

Changbin and Minho had rarely even argued with each other, so Minho had certainly never gotten physical with him. Changbin was at an utter loss for words - which was a feat in and of itself. His mouth worked as he tried to find anything to say, but nothing was coming up. 

With Changbin rendered speechless, Minho wasted no time filling the air. He let out everything he had been bottling up since their last shouting match. There was no buildup; he was instantly yelling, rehashing the last few days of their argument. His gaze was sharp and his words were harsh, but Changbin had expected that. 

What he certainly hadn’t been expecting was how hot he felt his face getting. Yelling was one thing, but the way that Minho had him pressed back against the wall by the collar of his shirt? He swallowed around a lump in his throat. 

Minho wasn’t yelling, but he was speaking loudly and firmly, making sure that everything he was saying was clear. Eventually, not on purpose, Changbin stopped listening to what Minho was saying, simply focusing on the way he was touching him. 

Changbin wasn’t a pervert. He wanted to have a civil, argument-ending discussion as much as he was sure Minho did. He wanted to listen to the things his friend had to say. He wanted to know the things he was upset about, and he wanted to work with him to fix it. But, good god, the only thing he could think about was how badly he wanted Minho to grab him by the scruff of his neck and bend him over that couch and show him exactly how pissed at him he was. 

He felt the jolts of a forming hard-on in his boxers at the thought. He swallowed again; he could not get hard right now. Not with Minho pressing up against him like this, strong hands balling up the material of his shirt in his fists, keeping him tightly pinned between his manly physique and the wall, his fiery gaze only having eyes for Changbin … Yep, his dick for sure twitched at that one. 

Minho was still holding firm, not pausing for a chance to let Changbin speak, making sure that he was heard. Despite his best effort to stay focused on what Minho was saying, Changbin imagined how this would translate into a hook-up. 

He thought about the way Minho would force him to his knees right here against the wall and push his hardening cock between his lips. Changbin would open up, happy to oblige. Minho wouldn’t like that. This was meant to be a punishment, not a treat. He would hold him by the hair and use him however he wanted, thrusting in and out of his mouth at whatever pace he saw fit. Changbin would take it all, focusing on breathing through his nose and swallowing whenever Minho pulled out far enough. 

Minho would grip his chin and tell him exactly why he was mad at him, all the ways that he was right and Changbin was wrong. And Changbin would “yes, Hyung” as many times as he needed to get what he wanted. The angry fire that was in Minho’s eyes wouldn’t fade as he dragged Changbin by the hair over to the couch. He would throw him over the arm and yank his workout shorts down to his ankles. 

Changbin would cry out as Minho pushed into him without bothering to help prep him. He would grip tightly to the cushions as Minho redirected all of his frustration at Changbin into fucking him. He would pound into him, and the couch would screech centimeters across the floor with each angry thrust. Tears would prick into the corners of Changbin’s eyes as Minho repeatedly slapped his ass, leaving angry, swollen, red handprints in their wake. 

Minho would reach forward and grip onto the roots of Changbin’s hair. He would pull his head back so that he could whisper in his ear, scolding him for speaking to his hyung the way that he had. Changbin could say whatever he wanted; apologize and promise that he wouldn’t do it again, but Minho wouldn't care. The time for sorries was long over. He was going to have his way with him whether Changbin liked it or not. And, oh christ, did he like it. 

Minho would use him however he felt like and, before long, he would be releasing deep inside of him without a warning. Changbin would whimper at the feeling and shiver with pleasure. Minho would yank himself out of him and clean himself off on Changbin’s t-shirt before tucking himself back into his pants, grabbing his jacket, and storming out, leaving the door open behind him.

Changbin would sink to the floor, shaking and whining from how used he felt, from how good he felt. He would be left to crawl over to the door and shut it again before finishing himself off and cleaning up the mess they made.

Minho would still be pissed at him, but maybe slightly less. And Changbin would do that as many times as he needed to until Minho felt like he had taught his junior the lesson he deserved. 

Though, of course, that wasn’t real life. While Minho was actually scolding him, they were both still fully clothed, and Changbin was the only one who was turned on - he assumed anyway. While Changbin had a whole sexual escapade in his mind, in reality, Minho had only pushed him up against the wall less than a minute ago. But it didn’t take him very long to grow hard as a rock in his shorts.

Minho didn’t seem to notice his raging erection - or, god forbid, he just chose to not acknowledge it - as he continued to give him a piece of his mind. Changbin had missed a chunk of his speech while he was lost in thought, but he got the gist. Though his brain was clearly elsewhere, he had been ready for this argument to boil over, so he had things prepared to say. When Minho finally took a breath, Changbin opened his mouth to throw him his retort. 

“What is going on in here?!” Chan suddenly appeared in the doorway, still in his stage clothes.  

Changbin instantly looked over at Chan, but Minho’s gaze didn’t falter as his eyes continued to burn holes into Changbin’s face. Changbin released his hold on Minho, but the older boy still didn’t move an inch. 

Chan furrowed his eyebrows, “what the fuck are you guys doing?” 

At this, Minho's eyes snapped over to their leader, but he still didn’t move. His eyes were full of fire as he looked at Chan - he was shocked he didn’t burst into flame on the spot. 

As intimidating as Minho’s glare was, it wasn’t enough to keep Chan’s mouth shut. “We do not solve disputes physically,” Chan snapped, “are you guys fucking kidding me?”

Minho clenched his jaw, turning back to glare at Changbin again before shoving off of him and storming towards the door. Chan stepped in his way and put a hand on his chest, “we do not get violent with each other,” he repeated, very seriously. 

“Move,” Minho snarled. 

Chan moved out of the way, almost involuntarily, the look in Minho’s eye scared him enough to do what he asked and he could also tell that he desperately needed to take a walk. Minho pushed past Chan and stormed down the hallway out of sight.

When Chan looked back at Changbin, he was breathing hard, still pressed back against the wall. Chan was at a loss. Sure, they would all argue with each other from time to time, but it never got physical. That kind of lack of control was not only unbecoming of an idol, but it put their career in jeopardy if they were caught fighting or, god forbid, left some sort of mark on each other. 

“What the hell was that?” Chan yelled.

Changbin wasn’t sure where to start, but he knew he should probably get out of here before Chan noticed his raging hard-on tenting in his shorts. This was something that they were going to have to never hear the end of from Chan, and this disagreement was something that he and Minho were going to need to have a talk about once they both decompressed. But, until then - and undoubtedly long after - that look in Minho’s eye as he slammed him against the wall was something that Changbin would be dreaming about. Whether in his nightmares or wet dreams, he wasn’t sure quite yet.

Chapter Text

Minho didn’t love this life. Being a boathand seemed exciting at first, and it was, but a few weeks into his first expedition out to sea, he realized maybe it wasn’t all it was chalked up to be. Long days and sleepless nights, blister-covered hands, and wind-chapped cheeks. It certainly wasn’t glamorous. 

In a way, he felt like he was in a dead-end job. No light to be seen at the end of the tunnel. He would either die on the ship - just another dead seaman washed out to sea - or live long enough to retire and hole up alone in a shack somewhere off the coast like countless sailors before him. Never having made the time to start a family or find purpose. He feared he would die alone, one way or another. But he had already sunk years into the gig. He didn’t know anything else. It seemed like the only choice he had was to put his head down and muscle through this life without a heading. 

It wasn’t all bad, though. The work was grueling, but it kept Minho fed, and he gave him no shortage of stories to impress his friends back on the mainland with. 

He loved to imbue those around him with images of him, shaggy hair blowing in the ocean breeze, his flowy, laced shirt tucked into his pants, the sunlight reflecting off of his belt buckle and shiny leather boots. A sword in his hand and an opponent twice his size that Minho had at his mercy before he even blinked. 

In reality, he was simply a boathand, tending to the sails, lookout duty, and swabbing the deck when asked. His clothes were usually filthy and foul-smelling and perpetually damp and crusted with dried salt, his hair generally a greasy mat on his head. But nobody needed to know the details of that bit; he had plenty of fearsome tales to tell, boathand or not. 

Stories of swashbuckling and inevitable pirating were fun and all, but the ones everyone always yearned to hear were about the beasts. The monsters of the deep that only adventured seamen could pray tell of. Tales of long tentacles wrapping around masts, razorblade teeth the size of one’s face biting through a human limb like it was made of butter, and gnashing pointed beaks splintering the wood of the deck were thrown around at taverns after every expedition. The details got stretched a bit here and there, but it was for the sake of entertainment, and they weren’t all untrue. There were certainly monsters to be found out to sea.

However, the one story that never left the deck of the ship Minho worked for was about the creatures of the Northwestern Pass. It was the quickest trade route by weeks. If a crew opted to sail around it, they would tack nearly a month onto their journey. That meant more provisions, more crew, longer journeys, lower morale, and less money for the trip, taking more time. Choosing to go through the Pass was nothing short of a death sentence … if one didn’t know how to properly traverse it.

For hundreds of years, boatmen would sail through the Pass with bated breath, rosary clutched between shaking fingers, praying to gods they didn’t even believe in to ask that they would not be one of the unfortunate souls snatched from the deck. As this was the way it always went. If a captain opted to save time and money by taking the shortcut, the cost would be no less than a dozen of their crew. 

Whatever it was drove boathands to lose their minds. They would be struck with the insatiable urge to throw themselves over the railing and into the icy depths below. Captains had tried everything, bringing sacrifices to throw overboard as offerings to the mysterious creatures, but that only made them take even more of their men. They stole seemingly at random. Sometimes it was the cook, sometimes the ship’s best fighter, sometimes the cabin boy, and a few times it had been a captain himself. Some of the best, strongest, seasoned pirates would reach halfway through the Pass and, without reason, simply throw themselves from the deck, never to resurface, never to be seen again.

For centuries, it was an unfathomable mystery that left ship captains with hard decisions to make. That was until it was discovered that a ship would be left alone if one willing participant offered himself up to the mysterious beasts before they reached the halfway point. It was made even stranger when it was discovered that if the ship were to drop anchor for the night, the taken man would be returned to the deck before the sun rose. And the rest of the way through, the path was always smooth sailing. None of the crew lost and all of that time saved. 

And so, word was spread - strategically, of course, why would a swashbuckler tell his enemies about his upper hand, but eventually most seamen were privy to the trick - and that was how Northwestern travel continued. One willing sailor offered himself up, disappeared for a few hours, and returned to the boat soaked and shivering and oftentimes mumbling nonsense, but ultimately okay. He usually returned to normal within a few days. 

The weaker-minded men who couldn’t handle it sometimes didn’t return to normal. Forever cursed with visions of whatever they saw, and eventually having to be removed from the crew. It was a tossup if a man was strong enough or not. Some of the scrawniest of the crew would return ready to rehash what he saw, and some of the beefiest and manliest sailors would blubber like babies all the way back to land. 

So, if a captain were to ever choose to take the Pass, he knew he had to give up one of his crew, knowing he might not come back with his head on totally straight if he didn’t have the guts. Was the risk worth it? Depended on the journey. 

When Minho was new, he was terrified of the stories his seasoned crewmates told of the beasts of the Northwestern Pass. Even more terrified when he saw it in action. He didn’t sleep a wink the first time he was on the ship, and they dropped anchor in the Pass, and one of their strongest men jumped ship by his own free will. There was no splash, they didn’t see him floating away; he was simply gone the second he stepped off the deck. He reappeared the next morning, climbing up the rope ladder, a bit shaken but in one piece. 

The experienced members of the crew talked sparingly about the creatures that they encountered, never to anyone on land, but their curious crewmates who may one day have to face the same, deserved to know. Minho almost wished they kept it to themselves. From the sound of it, the creatures were terrible; with the body of a trout, black eyes like a snake, with criss-crossing needle teeth like an angler. They were repulsive. Horrifying. Nightmare fuel that had even the strongest of the afflicted men waking up with a gasp in the dead of night. 

They were graphic in their descriptions of the beasts, every part of them more terrifying than the last. However, they were always vague when it came to what it was that the creatures actually wanted from the sacrifices. The ocean would swallow their men up, only to spit them back out. These ancient beings weren’t killing their crewmen. But Minho knew they took them for a reason. He and the others who had never seen the monsters would ask questions with bated breath. The experienced men would only ever describe the horrors of their appearance, trying to impress their crewmates. But, again, as always, they would not detail the events of what actually occurred. Minho could never tell if it was too horrifying to relive or if they simply didn’t remember. He wasn’t sure which was worse. 

As time passed, Minho was no longer a scrawny teenager; he felt himself becoming one of the seasoned sailors whom he had looked up to only a few years prior. He knew it was inevitable, but he still felt as though he had been sucker punched in the gut when the day came that he pulled the short straw and it was his turn to take the dive.  

He watched the sun as it started to set. His heart hammered in his chest, he felt like his throat was closing up; he feared what the creatures considered to be a “willing participant.” 

When he was told that it was time, he moved like a zombie, removing his boots and stepping out into the cold air of the deck. His crew wished him the best, and he nodded numbly in response. Before he knew it, he was shakily stepping up onto the railing and closing his eyes as he let his weight fall forward before everything went dark. 

Minho’s head ached. He tasted salt water in the back of his throat. He heard the rush of waves somewhere nearby. He squinted as he lifted his face from the ground. It was dark wherever he was, but for some reason, he didn’t feel afraid anymore. He sat up with a groan, rubbing at his aching head and letting his eyes adjust. It didn’t take him long to realize that he sat inside the mouth of a cave. 

Outside, a pink and purple sky wrapped around the slowly setting sun. Inside, he sat at the base of the cave wall, on a small platform of rock where he could safely rest. As far back into the cave as Minho could see, there were a few feet of solid ground sticking out at the base of either side of the cave walls. In between was a trench with water so deep that Minho couldn’t dream of ever reaching the bottom. 

He got to his feet when he looked into the cave, where the light of the sunset did not reach, and saw a figure. His heart should have been pounding at what he could only assume was one of the beasts he had heard so much about. However, he felt strangely at peace. Like he knew this creature wasn’t going to hurt him. 

Minho was so confident that he was safe here that he took a few steps further into the cave, closer to the creature. The closer he got, the more he was able to discern. The thing wasn’t actually horrifying at all. It didn’t have long, sharp claws, it wasn't covered in oily scales, it didn’t have a spiny tail like a fish. None of that. In fact, it was beautiful. He was beautiful. He stood far enough back in the cave that he was cast in shadow, but there was enough light streaming in from the entrance that Minho could generally make out his features. 

The creature was so much more beautiful than Minho ever could have imagined. Even in his wildest dreams, Minho didn’t think he could have conjured up someone who looked like that. 

He was naked. His body was toned and lithe, lovely long limbs clung with taught muscle. The sculpt of his abdominal muscles, the swell of his chest, and the curve of his hips would have the loveliest brothel maidens and escorts quitting on the spot. He was muscular, healthy, but still lean. 

He had no body hair other than the sleek waves cascading off of his scalp. The ends of which tickled his angular shoulders and collarbones. Above his chin, most of his face was blanketed in shadow. From what Minho could see, he had the features of a god. He thought he could make out the sculpt of high cheekbones, a strong jawline, and shiny pinpricks of light reflecting in his eyes. He was not a beast at all. He was a man. Not just a normal man, however. He was something out of a fairy tale. Minho feared that if he stared at him for long enough, he would not hesitate to ask for his hand in marriage before even speaking to him. 

A warm breeze whistled through the mouth of the cave, and Minho looked back at the open ocean, gentle waves lapping against the rock. When he looked back, the man had taken a few steps closer. Minho didn’t back away. He wasn’t afraid. He could see his face now. His pupils weren't slitted, he didn’t have a spray of needle-like teeth sticking haphazardly out of his mouth, he wasn’t covered in molded skin bruised by barnacles and puckered with scars. He had elegant narrow eyes, plush pink lips, strong angular eyebrows, and flawless pale skin. He looked like a doll. He looked like an angel. Minho would give him whatever he wanted without having to be asked twice. He was flooded with the notion that he had lived his entire life just to get to this point. Just to be in the presence of this man.

 He noticed that he couldn't look him in the face for too long without getting unbearably dizzy, but he fought against it until he couldn’t anymore. He had to close his eyes for ten seconds at a time, taking breaks between drinking him in. But he didn’t appear to be in any rush, allowing Minho to analyze every inch of him. 

Minho truly would have been content to stay like this all night, simply admiring the stranger from afar. But the man’s long legs slowly carried him closer to Minho. Somewhere in his brain, Minho knew that he should be massively intimidated by this man. The most attractive, otherworldly person he had ever been in the presence of. He should have been stuttering and having no clue what to say, his cheeks red with embarrassment, unsure what to do with his hands. But he felt none of that. He felt so secure with the handsome man in front of him. Unmarred by worry. 

It was around then that he realized that he was also naked. How hadn’t he noticed before? His hands didn’t rush to cover the parts of him that he didn’t want to be seen. He took another small step towards the man instead.

Once they were close enough to almost touch, the man’s face finally broke. He had been so statuesque, stoic, and mysterious. But once he was within arm's reach, he looked down at the ground and smiled. It was a small smile, but it reached his eyes, and they crinkled at the edges. Minho’s heart leaped in his chest. He didn’t think it was possible to feel this way about a person. Any person. Never mind one he just met.  

The man was silent, dripping in small kitten smiles and soft giggles hidden behind his fingers. But he was otherwise nonverbal. His fluffy eyelashes tickled his high cheekbones with every one of his long blinks, and somehow every single time he reopened his beautiful, shiny, brown eyes, it was impossible to tear oneself away. 

One more step and they were practically chest to chest. Minho had to look up slightly to meet the man’s eye. Minho had half a thought to introduce himself, but quickly decided it wasn’t necessary. He felt as though he knew this man, and this man knew him. 

He hadn’t spoken a syllable, however, when he tipped his head into Minho’s and nosed along his neck and up to his ear, one word swam around Minho’s mind until he couldn’t think about anything else.

Hyunjin. 

Without having to be told, he knew it was the man’s name. He knew it as well as his own. He knew it as if he had known it his entire life. As if he had come out of his mother’s womb with the word freshly branded and smoking on the inside of his skull. 

Hyunjin ever so lightly dragged his closed lips along Minho’s skin, it being the only point of contact between them. Minho tipped his head to the side, gently knocking his head against Hyunjin’s. He let out a long breath that expelled cool fog around his head. It must have been freezing in the cave, but he was comfortably warm. He had never felt so comfortable in his life. 

He felt a warm tongue drag across his neck, and his eyes rolled back as he lolled his head to the side to give Hyunjin more room. Then there were hands on his shoulders, gently turning him and guiding him until his back touched the cave wall. Minho wasn’t sure if he was allowed to touch Hyunjin in the same way that one wasn’t allowed to touch anything in a museum. But the thought was quickly scrapped because he knew that Hyunjin wouldn’t be mad at him. Hyunjin would never be mad at him. 

Minho carefully rested his hands on Hyunjin’s hips; his skin was so soft and warm to the touch. Minho wanted to taste it. He needed to taste it. He understood now why Eve bit the apple. If it was half as enticing as the man before him, he knew she couldn’t be blamed for the choice she made. But he pitied her for never getting the chance to be in Hyunjin’s presence. Fuck her stupid apple. 

Not able to resist the temptation any longer, he reached forward and placed his hands on either side of Hyunjin’s waist. His thumbs traced over the rise and fall of his stomach muscles, marveling over his glass-like skin. He dragged the pads of his fingers upwards, splaying his hands over the planes of his chest. The curve of his muscle swelled under his skin, revealing his strength, but still remaining soft to the touch. Minho could have spent hours fawning over every inch of him. 

He lowered himself to his knees between Hyunjin and the cave wall. He had the urge to drop down to his belly and press kisses to his feet. To submit entirely and worship even the lowest part of him. Hyunjin’s gentle fingers rested on his chin as he smiled sweetly down at him, the soft touch keeping Minho from prostrating himself before him. 

Instead, Minho leaned forward to nose along his penis and press soft kisses to his perfect skin. It wasn’t monstrously large, it wasn’t unpleasurably small. It was long enough that Minho knew it would reach all of the places that nobody he slept with was ever able to, thick enough that his fingers were just shy of touching around it. Minho wouldn’t have been able to mold a more perfect body part if he were the most talented sculptor in the world. 

Though it was stiff and standing at attention, Hyunjin’s length was so soft in Minho’s hand. His skin felt like satin, and Minho nearly purred at the weight of it. His eyes shut as he peppered light kisses from the tip to the base. He wanted to feel its weight against his tongue, but it felt like a disservice to not take the time to admire it as such beforehand. 

Hyunjin’s gentle fingers cupped Minho’s jaw and coaxed his eyes upwards. Minho’s eyelids fluttered as he breathed heavily, looking up at Hyunjin. A fond smile upturned the corners of Hyunjin’s beautiful lips as he looked down at Minho, who had to take a long blink break again. Looking at Hyunjin for too long made him feel like the room was spinning a thousand miles per hour. 

Hyunjin knelt down with him and guided Minho to scoot forward to sit on the edge of the platform, to dangle his naked legs in the water, and relax. Hyunjin sat down next to him, their hips and shoulders touching, his legs pulled up to the side so he could lean into Minho and press a kiss to his lips. 

Everything from Minho’s mid-thighs to his toes was submerged in the ocean. He felt as though he was sitting with his legs hanging off the dock back at home. With Hyunjin sitting next to him on his dock, he felt even more at home. He didn't think he had ever been more at peace in his life.   

A soft breeze hushed through the mouth of the cave as Hyunjin’s warm, plush lips worked gently against his. Minho was absolutely positive he had never been more attracted to anybody in his entire life, but he didn’t feel the need to devour the boy before him. The kiss wasn’t heated and needy and mind-numbing; it was slow and passionate and intentional. He had the feeling that every one of Hyunjin’s moves was instinctual but calculated. Every time his bottom lip pressed between Minho’s, every languid swipe of his tongue, every small movement, was all to make Minho feel the best he possibly could. He had never felt so taken care of. 

Minho couldn’t have formed words to guess how much time had passed. A lifetime could have gone by while the two of them sat here, gently kissing each other in the sunset breeze. And he could have done it for another lifetime and another after that. But, at some point, Hyunjin’s soft touch moved from Minho’s thigh to between his legs.

He felt Hyunjin shift, scooting closer to him so the sides of their thighs pressed against each other, dropping his legs into the water next to Minho’s. Even with the slight shuffling, Hyunjin made sure his lips didn’t separate from Minho’s. And he was grateful. Every second that they kissed, Minho felt as though he was a drowning man and Hyunjin was a gasp of oxygen. 

Hyunjin’s hand stroked Minho’s erection slowly but firmly. If this had been someone else, Minho would maybe have gotten impatient with how he was taking his time. However, with Hyunjin, he felt as though they had nothing but time, and the longer that he got to spend like this, the happier he would be. He didn't care if Hyunjin moved only a centimeter a minute, so long as he got to sit here with him, he was content. 

Though he wasn’t stroking only a centimeter a minute, he was pulling him at the exact right pace that kept Minho hard and interested, but didn’t have him climaxing too quickly. He squeezed just right with every upstroke, thumbing across his leaking tip and knowing all of the exact places that had Minho falling for him. 

With his other hand, Hyunjin kept a finger on Minho’s chin to keep their lips pressed together, not that Minho needed the encouragement. His brain felt like it was full of clouds, candy floss, and rabbit’s fur. With Hyunjin’s warm hands on his length and his soft lips against his own, he felt as though he could stay like this for the rest of his life and never be bored or unfulfilled. This contentment would last him the rest of time. 

Minho felt himself getting close. It wasn’t a toe-curling, wildly overstimulated kind of climax brewing. It was, without question, the best he had felt in his life, but it wasn’t painfully pleasurable. With Hyunjin’s steady hand pulling languid strokes along him, he knew it was only a matter of time.  

With a sigh, Minho’s eyes fluttered open almost by accident. However, suddenly, they blew wide when he saw what was happening below him. The hand that had been pressed to Minho’s chin disappeared at some point without Minho noticing, and was now holding a small, crudely-made receptacle to the tip of his penis, patiently waiting for him to reach climax. But, somehow, something was even more pressing than whatever all that was. Where he and Hyunjin sat side by side, he saw his legs below his thighs disappear into the deep, murky water of the ocean, and beside him, where he expected to see Hyunjin’s doing the same, there was a fish-like tail. For the first time since he awoke, he was reminded of what he was told the creatures should look like. 

Hyunjin jerked the tail up out of the water and tried to kiss Minho again. Minho’s eyes fluttered shut before he could stop them, lulled by the desire to press his lips against this man again. But he used his last ounce of self-control to turn his head out of the way just before their lips met. When Minho looked again, Hyunjin’s legs were curled up at his side as they were before. He turned Minho’s face to look at him again and gave him the same sweet smile that he had been swooning over. And swoon, Minho did, his eyelashes fluttering fondly. But his eyes skipped down to Hyunjin’s legs again. Hyunjin frowned. 

Hyunjin frowned, and Minho was filled with the primal urge to burn the universe to ash to eradicate the thing that made him unhappy. But he felt that room-spinning dizziness from looking at him for too long and had to close his eyes again, and when he did, he refocused himself even just a tiny bit. 

Before he opened his eyes again, he dropped his hand down to rest on Hyunjin’s thigh. Hyunjin watched his hand with a curious eye, his eyebrows twitching together. Minho looked up at Hyunjin and slowly nodded encouragingly. 

Hyunjin stared at him, unflinching from that simple, curious gaze. Minho gently pulled at his leg, urging him to put it back in the water. He wanted him to feel comfortable; there was no need to hide himself. Hyunjin cocked his head to the side, face still other than his blinking doe eyes. 

Minho waited for him to distract him with a kiss again, ready to be drawn back in. But this time, Hyunjin didn’t move. He simply stared at Minho, observing his actions as if he were a wild animal for study.

Unsure fingers almost imperceptibly nudged Hyunjin’s legs towards the water. Minho couldn’t make himself put more force in his touch; the thought of asking Hyunjin to do something he didn’t want to do was enough to flood him with the urge to smash his head against the rock wall until it was splattered with his brain matter. 

Before he could act on that, Hyunjin started to move on his own. Encouraged by Minho’s gentle touch, Hyunjin continued to look at him curiously as he let his legs drape back into the water. This time, Minho made sure he didn’t blink. 

From the point of contact with his first toe, as every additional centimeter of him dipped into the water, he transformed. It appeared to be a trick of the light, but the sun was still setting on the horizon. Below the surface of the water, Minho watched a large black-scaled tail fin sink deeper into the depths and out of sight in the murky ocean. 

Minho swallowed, looking down at the impossible thing occurring right before his eyes. When he brought his gaze back up to Hyunjin, he appeared as though he had never taken his eyes off of Minho. Still staring at him with interest. Minho stared right back. Slowly, he reached down and grabbed Hyunjin’s hand. Interlacing their fingers and leaning in to kiss him again. Hyunjin obliged. 

They resumed where they had left off as if nothing had happened. Hyunjin reached down and stroked at Minho’s length, this time with slightly more fervor. Minho let out a shaky breath against Hyunjin’s lips. He didn’t know it was humanly possible to feel this good. He leaned his forehead against Hyunjin’s and reveled in the moment. There was nowhere else, past, present, or future, that he would rather be. 

Minho was struck with the urge to touch that perfect thing that had been dangling between Hyunjin’s legs not long ago. However, he paused; Hyunjin was fish from the waist down with his lower half in the water. Minho peeked his eyes open to see that, indeed, he no longer had male genitalia. He was not sure what he was going to find, but he wanted to pay back even just a fraction of a fraction of a percentage of the pleasure that Hyunjin was making him feel. He reached down into the waterline at their hips to paw below the Hyunjin’s waistline.

Hyunjin’s hand grabbed Minho’s wrist, halting his movements. It was the first time he had moved relatively quickly. Hyunjin blinked at him with slightly widened eyes, showing the first sign of some authentic emotion. Minho’s gaze didn’t falter, a corner of his mouth pinching upward in a kind, encouraging smile. Hyunjin furrowed his eyebrows in thought before cautiously allowing Minho’s hand to sink lower. 

Minho wasn’t sure what he was feeling, but with Hyunjin’s guiding touch on his wrist, he felt two of his fingers slide into a slimy, warm slit on the front of Hyunjin’s tail. He wasn’t sure what was happening, but he felt Hyunjin take a quiet breath in, and his grip on his wrist tightened ever so slightly. 

Minho wasn’t looking down at where he was touching; instead, he studied Hyunjin’s perfect face. The way his facial muscles twitched nearly imperceptively at the feeling of the tips of Minho’s fingers inside of him. As a test, Minho pushed his fingers in a little deeper. He watched Hyunjin pull his bottom lip between his teeth. Minho’s fingers were sucked into the wet, soft heat, engulfed by what felt like silk. He felt his own most private parts react to the feeling in turn.

This felt so intimate, so private. He was speechless that Hyunjin was trusting him to touch him in this way. He seemed tinged with a touch of uncertainty, but he still helped guide Minho’s fingers to the right place. He was still allowing him to do this. 

Minho curled his fingers inward, and Hyunjin’s eyelashes fluttered quicker than he could track as he took another deep breath in. Twice more, he curled his digits and pressed his fingertips into the fleshy wall of the hole they were inside. Hyunjin’s breath pulled in quicker and quicker before his eyes refocused. He gripped onto Minho’s wrist again and pulled his hand out of him and out of the water. 

Minho blinked wide watery eyes at Hyunjin, worried that he somehow hurt him. But Hyunjin only stared at him curiously again. This time, with more intensity. There was intention behind that gaze, past that of simple curiosity like before. He looked like he was waiting for a response to a question that he had not asked. But before Minho could think about whether he should attempt to figure out a reply, Hyunjin moved. 

With strong arms, his tricep muscles flexing with the effort - focus Minho, - Hyunjin very slowly lowered himself into the water in front of Minho, cautiously eyeing him as if this was new territory. For the first time since he first laid eyes on him, Minho saw his confidence flicker, even if just for a second. 

Hyunjin lowered himself into the ocean to his collarbones, staring up at Minho with an unreadable look as he nestled himself between his legs still dangling in the dark water. Hyunjin kept the front of his body flush against the rockface that shot down into the depths of the trench as he looked up, making sure that Minho only had eyes for his face.

Minho just continued to stare at him. Even with the way this had turned, there were still no words for the way that Hyunjin made Minho feel. He was still utterly hypnotizing and hard to look directly at for longer than a few seconds at a time, but also impossible to look away from. However, he felt slightly less otherworldly now. He had shown Minho the tiniest dash of unscripted emotion, and that was enough. 

Hyunjin rested his hands on Minho’s thighs, spreading them and leaning forward. He pressed a kiss to Minho’s still erect member, and after a few seconds, he angled his head down and let the head slip between his lips. Minho let out a shaky breath. The way Hyunjin looked was nothing short of godlike. Minho was no poet, but the way Hyunjin’s mouth looked on his length filled him with endless lines of song that did not come even close to describing his beauty.   

A soothing wind curled into the yawning cave mouth and gently tousled Hyunjin’s hair. Minho reached down and caressed his scalp, threading his fingers through his dark locks and feeling the soft strands slide against his skin. Hyunjin brought his eyes up to meet Minho’s. The way he looked with his big brown eyes, blinking up at him, while his mouth worked around his most intimate area.

Despite what was technically a vulgar scene, Minho didn’t feel that carnal pull of sexual energy. It wasn’t salacious or erotic in a way that had him panting and desperate. It was sensual, beautiful. Not enticingly dirty and scandalous the way that naughty things usually were. It was pure. It was perfect.     

Before he even knew what he was doing, Minho pulled himself out of Hyunjin’s mouth. Hyunjin looked up at him and cocked his head to the side. Minho took a deep breath, steeling himself for what he was about to do. 

Slowly and carefully, Minho lowered himself into the water - not nearly as gracefully as Hyunjin had, his arms shook at the effort, but he made it work - squeezing himself into the space between Hyunjin and the wall. Hyunjin’s eyes widened slightly at the action. Minho could tell that he didn’t want him this close underwater, but he didn’t stop him. The water around Minho’s legs churned with what he could only assume was the swish of Hyunjin’s tail, keeping him afloat and eerily still as his head and shoulders poked out of the water. 

Once he was lowered to his collarbones like Hyunjin, he settled. He looked Hyunjin in the eye, their faces so close together like this. Hyunjin blinked at him, an unreadable expression on his face somewhere between intrigue and mild surprise. 

Minho’s eyes flicked downwards, but before they could adjust to the darkness of the depths, Hyunjin pressed a gentle finger to his chin, bringing Minho’s eyes back up to his. Hyunjin didn’t speak; he didn’t even shake his head, but Minho knew what he was asking. Unlike before, when Hyunjin was unquestionably and unwaveringly the one calling the shots, he was asking something of Minho. Letting him be the one to decide. 

Minho looked deep into his beautiful brown eyes for a long beat before nodding his head once. He wouldn’t look down. He would trust him. He swam closer to Minho, allowing their chests to touch, just barely, underwater. He snaked a stabilizing hand under one of Minho’s arms to rest against the wall behind him so that Minho could lean against it and wouldn’t have to keep treading water. 

Hyunjin took the reins - not that Minho ever dreamed of having them at any point during any of this - and made the first move. Minho let out a shuddering breath as he felt Hyunjin’s hand on his erection again, pulling at it a few times underwater before shifting himself forward. Minho’s eyes rolled back into his head as he felt Hyunjin press the head to what he could only assume was the same place he had his fingers in earlier. Hyunjin’s eyes flicked back up to Minho’s, and they just stared at each other for a long beat.

Minho broke first, a soft smile cracking across his face before leaning forward and kissing Hyunjin’s lips. Hyunjin kissed him back and pushed further against him. Both of them gasped lightly as the tip of Minho’s length pressed into Hyunjin’s hole. They stayed like this for a few seconds, both of them just taking in the feeling of being so close to, so intimate with, one another.

Once Minho had started to move against his lips again, Hyunjin took that as permission to continue. He pressed further forward, pushing Minho deeper into him. Minho let out a breathy moan into Hyunjin’s mouth. Hyunjin was warm and slippery and so tight. Minho had slept with both men and women; he had his preferences, but none of that seemed to matter now. He had never felt anything like this before, and he wasn’t sure if he could ever be satisfied by human anatomy ever again. 

Hyunjin wrapped his free arm around Minho’s back to pull him close as he pressed their bodies flush together. Their chins resting on each other’s shoulders, they gently knocked their heads together. Minho saw sparks as he bottomed out inside of Hyunjin. He reached under Hyunjin’s arms and around his back to lock his fingers together and pull him even closer. 

The ocean lapped gently against Minho’s neck as Hyunjin moved his lower body against him, his tail rolling in waves against his legs and pelvis. Thrusting forwards and back so his silky insides enveloped Minho’s erection so entirely that he felt tears welling in his eyes. Not tears of overwhelm or overstimulation, he was simply inundated with emotion. 

Huyunjin held tightly to him as he continued to pleasure himself on Minho’s length. They let each other explore their most intimate places - both on the outside and the inside. Minho closed his eyes tightly and buried his face in Hyunjin’s damp neck, breathing in his scent and tasting the salt water on his skin.  

No words were said between them, but Minho felt as though he could feel all of the things that Hyunjin wanted to say. All of the sweet nothings and praises that would have fallen from his lips. No specific words or notions. The details didn’t matter. It was the sentiment that burrowed into Minho’s heart and mind and had him close to sobbing.

He could have stayed like this for eternity, buried deep inside the man in front of him, drinking in every sharp, pleasured breath he released. However, before long, he knew deep in his mind that Hyunjin was close. Like clockwork, Minho felt himself coming undone as well. Whether this was by design or simply good timing, Minho couldn’t say. 

They held onto each other as they reached their peak as one. Minho’s orgasm was the best he had ever felt, while also being unlike anything he had ever experienced. It was all the best parts - and then some - of a normal climax, but without the ugly side effects. There was no screeching and wailing with pleasure, no uncontrollable muscle spasms, no filthy thoughts flooding one’s mind and out of one's mouth. It was peaceful and lovely and exactly what it was always meant to be.   

The only sign that Hyunjin had released as well was the tips of his fingers pressing into Minho’s back and his panting breath against his wet skin. After the haze of his orgasm began to fade, Minho wanted to drink in the sight of Hyunjin’s afterglow. However, when he opened his eyes and leaned back, everything changed. 

He noticed that the sky was suddenly dark; the warm purple sunset that had stretched its fingers over the scene before was gone. And from how pitch black it was, it seemed as though the sunset had been gone for a long time. Minho could still feel Hyunjin against him, but he couldn't see him in the dark. When he finally forced his eyes to focus, he thought he could make out two tiny pinpricks of light deep in the large eyes in front of his face and the haze of a wide smirk below them. 

Before he knew what was happening, he was suddenly shoved underwater. The icy water swallowed him up and enveloped him whole. 

Now that he had climaxed, now that his head was underwater, the pieces were starting to come together. As the fog left his mind, his memory warped, and he could see things much more clearly. Suddenly, the thought of Hyunjin’s tongue on his neck felt slimy, the mouth his dick was in had been strangely cold, the pupils that looked up at him were slitted like a snakes, the hand that he had held had been webbed between the fingers, he realized that he was shivering like a vibrating phone in the cold and had been for a long time. 

His wide eyes blinked as his head turned side to side, sending a flurry of bubbles out of his hair, haloed around his head underwater. It took a second for his eyes to adjust, but once they did, he felt his throat constrict. Floating in front of him was the creature of nightmares that he had feared for years. 

The beast before him was just as terrifying as his crewmates had described, and then some. Covered in oily black scales, bruisingly pressed swollen welts into its skin before condensing into a long spiny tail with fins that ended in sharp points. It flicked back and forth so sharply that it was impossible to track with the eye.   

Its eyes were dark black pools, eerie, needle points of light pricked in the center. It had long, sharp claws protruding from the tips of its webbed fingers. The parts of its skin that weren’t covered in scales was sallow and sickly pale, hard barnacles puckered angry bruises into the flesh like freckles and beauty marks. And there were just the parts of it that Minho was blurrily able to make out in the dark, murky water. 

Everything about it was so much scarier than Minho would ever have been able to picture. His crewmates had done their best, but there were no words to put to the horror. It was as if everything about it had evolved to evoke bone-chilling terror in the human mind. 

Under the water, everything was different. Unlike before, when all of the creature's actions seemed rehearsed in a way that with hindsight he could call sort of uncanny valley and everything about it was cripplingly hypnotizing, now that they were underwater, Mihno had the sense that the act had been dropped and this was the beast’s truth. It seemed as though whatever cryptic magic that had a hold on him before had been snuffed out like flame as soon as it dipped beneath the surface of the water. 

Strangely, though, even though he could see the creature before him for what it truly was, it was still mesmerizing. Minho felt as though he should be repulsed, scream in horror, and try to swim back up to the surface, make to escape. He would be dragged back onto the deck of the boat, hacking salt water from his lungs and spluttering through the details of the horrors he endured, like so many of his crew before him. But for some reason, he didn’t move. And neither did the creature. 

Minho rapidly blinked at the thing, trying to sort through his swimming thoughts. His vision was blurry underwater. His lungs burned with the effort of holding his breath. The creature before him was truly something of nightmares; his crewmates had been right. Every instinct in Minho’s body was alight with the urge to flee. 

But then the monster smiled.

Hyunjin’s smile revealed a mouth full of needle-like teeth. But, strangely, the smile was not malicious. Despite having an arsenal stuck into his gums, the deep black pools of his too-large eyes were warm. Though they looked wildly different than before, Minho could see the boy with whom he had just been intimate. 

Everything came crashing into him at once. The absolute horror of what had just occurred. Of how it was a violation of basic human decency and privacy. A sick perversion of intimacy. All this time, the monsters of the Northwestern Pass had been taking advantage of men, brainwashing them for their seed. It made Minho’s skin crawl.

But, then again, Hyunjin didn’t gather what he had dragged Minho here for; the receptacle had remained tucked away somewhere Minho couldn’t see. He had let Minho release inside of him, wasting his purpose of capturing this human. He had rebelled against his own kind. For Minho?

Why? 

Despite all of this, the quirk of Hyunjin’s mouth was charming and kind. The same smile that had graced his lips when they appeared human. Minho’s mind was no longer in the hypnotic fog of the siren’s allure, but he still felt drawn to the beast before him. 

Why?

The longer that Minho’s eyes adjusted to the dark, the better he could see Hyunjin in front of him. He had released Minho. He wasn’t acting like the monster that he appeared to be. He was giving Minho a choice. In the same way that they had been communicating before, Minho didn’t need to hear him speak to know what he was asking. 

His lungs burned, his muscles shook from the icy depths, his eyes ached from the salt water against them. He should go back to his crew. Go back to his life. Everything was screaming at him to escape. 

But what was waiting for him there? Swabbing the deck of a ship that he will never captain? Sleepless nights around filthy, stinking men who didn’t care whether he lived or died? Mistold, exaggerated adventures buttered up so that people he didn’t even like would sleep with him after returning to land? That had never been the life he was meant for. 

This was an adventure that he hadn’t considered. 

An adventure he didn’t think was possible. 

With that, he had a new heading. 

Without a doubt in his mind, Minho reached forward and pulled Hyunjin against him. He hugged his scaly body close and pressed his lips against Hyunjin’s without fear of the razor-sharp teeth behind them.

Hyunjin froze for a beat. Clearly not expecting Minho to choose this. He expected him to choke and splutter and swim away as fast as he possibly could back to his wooden vessel like the rest of them. But his warm human skin was soft as it pressed up against his own. Hyunjin wrapped his arms around the human and melted into the kiss before holding him tight and dragging him down into the depths.

Chapter Text

“Dude,” Hyunjin chuckled.

“I’m trying!” Jisung pouted. 

“Try harder!” the corners of Hyunjin’s eyes crinkled as he laughed. 

Jisung threw himself backwards, dick pulling out of Hyunjin and limbs splaying out as he laid back on the sheets, “I give up.” 

Hyunjin burst into a fit of giggles, rolling from his hands and knees onto his side on the bed.

“I’m just not built for this,” Jisung said, kicking his feet as his and Hyunjin’s legs tangled together, “I don’t like being mean.” 

“You don’t have to be mean,” Hyunjin said, propping his elbow up to rest his head in his hand, “soft doms are a thing.” 

Jisung shook his head, “I don’t think it matters.” 

Hyunjin was wracked with laughter again. 

“You can still just top me normally if you want,” Hyunjin offered. 

Jisung whined again, “I told you, I don’t like domming.” 

“You don’t have to be a top to dom.” 

“Eh,” Jisung shooed the thought away, “sounds fake.” 

“What?” Hyunjin laughed. 

“I’ve never understood how someone on the receiving end is meant to be the one in charge,” he shrugged his shoulder, “I know it can be done and all, but I just have a hard time believing it.” 

Hyunjin shook his head in disbelief. 

“C’mon,” Jisung said, changing the subject, “I like it better when you’re in control anyway. Let’s just do that.” 

“We said you were going to try tonight,” Hyunjin pushed. 

“You’re just so much better than me at it,” Jisung leaned forward to slap Hyunjin’s bare ass. 

Hyunjin yelped before getting excited, “yeah! That's the spirit!” 

Jisung whined loudly and writhed against the bed, frustratedly, “can’t you just do it?” 

“But I spent so much time preparing myself for you,” Hyunjin replied. 

“Just give me like five minutes in the bathroom and I can be cleaned and prepped and ready to go for you.” Jisung looked up when Hyunjin didn’t respond. He was looking at him with a raised eyebrow. “I don't like topping,” Jisung continued whining, throwing his head back against the comforter again, “I don’t like domming. Can’t we just do it like we usually do?” 

Hyunjin sighed and flopped back on the bed like Jisung. They laid in silence for a minute, trying to decide the best course of action. A little annoyed that Jisung wasn’t willing to work with him on this, Hyunjin decided to go with a different approach. 

“What is it?” he asked, his voice dropping, “your pathetic little dick doesn’t work if something isn’t fucking you from behind?” 

This made Jisung’s head shoot up from the mattress and look at Hyunjin with a confused and shocked expression. 

Hyunjin raised his eyebrows and gestured vaguely to Jisung, “that’s not how men’s bodies are supposed to work, you know.”

The corners of Jisung’s mouth twitched downward. 

“Problem?” When Jisung didn’t respond, Hyunjin continued, “you said you wanted me to dom.” 

“You know I don’t like meannn~” Jisung jutted out his lower lip. 

Hyunjin dropped the act and stared at Jisung, deadpan.

“I don't mean to kill the mood,” Jisung chuckled apologetically, “it’s not hot to me. It just makes me sad.” 

Despite himself, Hyunjin scoffed and chuckled. Jisung smiled at this, glad that Hyunjin wasn’t mad, and that he wasn’t going to continue with the degradation. 

Hyunjin let himself fall back against the bed again, “fine,” he said, “let’s just wrap it up and watch a movie or something.” 

“No!” Jisung cried, “I’m hornyyy~” he whined, “let’s try something else. I’ll just go clean myself up-” 

“Jisung-aaa~!” Hyunjin whined to match his tone, “I don’t bottom just for anyone. I didn’t want to top tonight, it was going to be fun and different!”

“I know! I’m sorry,” Jisung put his hands over his face, “it’s just not my thing.” 

 Hyunjin sighed, “I know. It’s fine.” He took a moment to think, seconds from telling Jisung to go to the bathroom and get ready, coming to terms with the fact that he had prepped to bottom for nothing, before being struck with the obvious solution to their little problem. 

Jisung jumped a foot when he suddenly felt Hyunjin’s hands on his shoulders. Before he could even react, he was being thrown across the bed to lie flat on his back with his head on the pillow. Hyunjin spread Jisung’s knees and leaned forward over him like an animal stalking its prey.  

Jisung’s eyes were wide, “I- I thought you said you didn’t want to top.” 

Hyunjin leaned in close, and Jisung swallowed hard, blinking rapidly. “Like I said,” Hyunjin smirked, “you don’t have to top to dom.” 

A breath involuntarily escaped Jisung in a nervous laugh, but Hyunjin felt his dick twitch against his leg. Hyunjin dragged his tongue across his bottom lip and scoffed at the ceiling. This was going to be fun. 

“You just sit back and let me do all the work,” Hyunjin said, “hyung will take care of you.” 

Jisung gulped almost cartoon-like and nodded his head as quickly as he could. 

Hyunjin smiled and dragged a finger across his jawline, “I’ll show you how doms don’t have to be mean and don’t have to top, how’s that sound?” 

Jisung nodded faster than the speed of light again. Hyunjin laughed, putting a firm hand on the side of his neck, “don’t hurt yourself before we even get started.” 

Jisung stopped, thrilled that he was back in a position where he was being told what to do. 

Hyunjin shifted their positioning and straddled himself on top of Jisung, his knees bent on either side of his hips. Jisung’s dick was still very hard against his thigh; they had plenty of foreplay before their little failed attempt earlier. They were both still plenty hot and bothered and more than ready for what was to come. But Hyunjin figured that he could play just a little bit before the main event. What was the harm in that? 

“I made sure I was well prepped and ready for you,” Hyunjin said, sensually rolling his torso down against Jisung’s. 

“Thank you …” Jisung said, frankly unsure what else to say. 

Hyunjin bit his lips together to keep from laughing. Why did he always have to ruin the moment? But, god damnit, it was one of the reasons he loved him. Once he regained his composure, he sat back up.

“Do you want me to grab another condom?” Jisung asked, reaching towards the dresser. Figuring that this was probably the best time to ask, before things got heated again.

Hyunjin waved him off, “no it’s fine. You haven't been sleeping around, have you?” 

“Only Minho-hyung,” Jisung said, matter-of-factly. 

“And has he been sleeping with anyone but you?” Hyunjin retorted. 

“What do you think?” Jisung raised an eyebrow. 

Hyunjin chuckled, and they opted to forgo the condom. 

It only took a few more minutes before they were locked back in. Hyunjin positioned himself over Jisung’s hard on and slowly sank onto it. Jisung tipped his head back and moaned. Of course, he had already been inside of him that night, so the feeling wasn’t unfamiliar. Jisung just couldn’t seem to keep it up while trying to fuck Hyunjin from behind. They needed a different approach, and Hyunjin was glad he was ready to take the reins. 

Once they settled into a rhythm, Hyunjin figured it was time to turn on the charm. 

“Show me where you want my hands,” he purred, “guide me to where you want me to touch you.” 

Jisung let out a shuddering breath. If he kept talking like that, this night would be over far quicker than either of them was expecting. He reached sweaty hands up to grab Hyunjin’s wrists, pulling his fingers against his chest. Hyunjin couldn’t keep the smile from his face; coincidentally, that was where he was aching to touch. 

He palmed at Jisung’s pecs, massaging the muscle and occasionally rolling a nipple between his fingers, as a treat. That, paired with the way Hyunjin was grinding his hips back on his cock was making Jisung’s head swim. 

“Hyunjin-a,” he moaned. 

Hyunjin thought for a beat, “call me hyung.” 

Jisung’s eyes flew open, looking up at him. Hyunjin raised his eyebrows almost in a challenge. But Jisung did not need to be asked twice. 

“H-hyung,” he tested. 

Hyunjin tipped his head back and sighed, liking the sound of that. 

“Hyung,” Jisung repeated, more confident this time. 

“Good,” Hyunjin purred, rocking back and forth on Jisung’s dick.  

Jisung bit his lip, he wasn’t sure if Hyunjin had ever looked hotter. And that was saying something. Despite his domineering composure, he was flushed down his chest, sweat pricking at his temples, his breath was heaving as he gave was Jisung could only describe as the best ride of his life. 

Hyunjin rolled his hips on top of Jisung’s, drinking in every one of his pleasured sounds like it was cheers at one of their shows. That was all he needed to hear to know that he was putting on a good performance. Not that this commanding presence didn’t come naturally to Hyunjin, he preferred domming to subbing, he knew that for sure. However, with how thick he was trying to lay it on for Jisung, it was inevitably at least a little bit of an act. 

“Want me to top now?” Hyunjin asked, moving to sit up and coming very close to pulling off of Jisung.

“No!” Jisung cried out, reaching up and grabbing Hyunjin’s hips to keep him on his dick. 

Hyunjin quirked an eyebrow, smirking down at Jisung, “I thought you didn’t like topping?” 

Jisung whacked his head back against the pillow, breathing heavily, his fingers digging into Hyunjin’s thighs, “it's growing on me,” he panted. 

Hyunjin chuckled, settling back down on Jisung, done with the teasing. He knew Jisung hated it, but sometimes he couldn’t help himself; he was so cute when he was annoyed. 

Hyunjin refocused, cocking his head to the side curiously as he decided his next plan of attack.  

“Put your arms above your head,” he said, suddenly. 

Jisung blinked in surprise at the sudden command, but obliged without question. Taking his hands off of Hyunjin’s thighs, he stretched his arms above his head and rested them against the pillow. Hyunjin didn’t put them there by force, he wasn’t holding him down; it was simply a request. A request that Jisung was more than happy to follow. 

“Yes, just like that,” Hyunjin said, licking his lips, “I want to see you completely at my mercy, you look so beautiful like that.” 

“Dude.” Jisung said with a harsh huff, “you’re making me absolutely fucking insane.”

Despite his attempts to stop it, Hyunjin couldn’t help but laugh. 

“Jesus Christ,” Jisung continued, out of breath, “where did you learn all this shit?” 

“Internet,” Hyunjin chuckled, “I studied.” 

“You had no faith in me, huh?” 

At this, Hyunjin laughed in earnest. Jisung laughed as well. 

“It’s not that,” Hyunjin said - still nestled down on Jisung’s cock, mind you - “I just wanted to be sure we had a failsafe in case you weren’t feeling it.”

Jisung wanted to sulk, but honestly, he couldn’t be mad, because that was exactly what had ended up happening.

“Want me to continue?” he asked, “I still have a few in the chamber.” 

Jisung nodded eagerly, “yes, please.” 

Hyunjin shook his shoulders, trying to get back into character. He leaned forward and tapped on Jisung’s hands, still resting above his head, “hold these here. Show me how good you can be for hyung.”

Jisung was in awe at how fast Hyunjin could turn it back on. When he was in this mode, Jisung was reminded of the way he held himself on stage. His stage presence was something to behold, the way he could turn it on and off with a blink. And his bed presence was no different. “Okay,” he agreed. 

Hyunjin resumed grinding back and forth on his torso, pulling himself up along Jisung’s cock and sinking back down onto it when he pushed back. Jisung tipped his head back with a needy, whiny groan. He sounded like he had just been told to finish his dinner before he could have dessert. 

“Fu-u-uck,” he whined.

“I know, baby,” Hyunjin said, leaning down to attach his lips over the ink of the tattoo on Jisung’s chest.

Jisung’s hands flexed above his head. Hyunjin watched the veins bulge along his forearms. He knew Jisung ached to touch him, Jisung loved being as close as humanly possible during sex. He wanted to grab at hands and hips and faces. 

“I know it’s hard,” Hyunjin whispered against Jisung’s chest, trailing his fingers along his arms above his head, “but you’re doing so well.”

Jisung scoffed, “god,” he said breathily, bucking his hips up to meet Hyunjin’s with a whine.

Hyunjin sat up and smiled down at him, “look how desperate you are for me. My needy little thing.” 

“Jesus Christ, Hyunjin,” Jisung breathed. 

“That’s not what I asked you to call me.” 

Jisung shook his head in disbelief. He was torn between this being slightly unserious or the hottest thing Hyunjin had ever done. 

“Sorry, hyung.” 

“That’s right.” 

Hyunjin had Jisung writhing beneath him before long, fighting to keep his hands to himself, thrusting up to meet Hyunjin’s grinds. He was a cussing, moaning mess, knowing that he didn’t have to hold back that kind of thing from Hyunjin.

“Tell me how it feels,” Hyunjin said, “use your words for me.”

“Please don’t make me,” Jisung groaned, not in pleasure, rather with a twinge of dread. 

“Too much?” Hyunjin chuckled.

“A little.” 

“That’s alright,” Hyunjin laughed, he knew where to cut the bullshit.

They continued like this for a bit, Hyunjin expertly riding Jisung despite not bottoming very often. It frustrated Jisung to no end that he just had to be good at everything. So annoying. But tonight it was working out pretty well for him.  

“Okay,” Hyunjin said after a little bit, “I want you to do something for me.” 

Jisung nodded and resisted the urge to say ‘anything.’ 

Hyunjin leaned down and whispered in his ear, “I want you to fuck me from behind.” He pulled back enough to look at Jisung’s face, “think you can do that for me?” 

“B-but, before, I-” 

“I don’t care about before,” Hyunjin said, seriously, “I am asking you to do that for me now.” 

Jisung swallowed, “okay.” 

They repositioned themselves as quickly as they could, aching to feel each other again. Hyunjin shuffled and turned around so he was on his hands and knees, looking back and Jisung behind him with hooded eyes, “not until I say.” 

Jisung, who was about to grip onto his hips and go to town, dropped his hands and nodded, “yes, hyung.” 

Hyunjin shifted to sit up, reaching back to grab at Jisung’s torso and pulling him close so that his front was flush with Hyunjin’s back. He reached his other hand around and grabbed onto Jisung’s dick, positioning it and pushing back onto it. Both of them moaned at the sensation. Jisung wrapped his arms tightly around Hyunjin’s middle and buried his face in his neck. Hyunjin was filled with satisfaction that he ended up getting what he wanted out of this night, all Jisung really needed was a little bit of encouragement. 

With both of them sitting up on their knees, Jisung’s thrusts were angled just right so that he was hitting Hyunjin’s sweet spot perfectly every time. He was finding it hard to keep his composure and maintain the control that he knew Jisung needed from him. As good as it felt, he knew he needed to redirect. He unwrapped Jisung’s arms from his waist and leaned down so he was on his hands and knees again, a position that certainly felt good, but not as good as the one he was leaving behind. It was a hard choice, but it was for the greater good.  

Jisung stared slack-jawed at the scene before him. He wasn't sure why this was different from before, but the way Hyunjin looked, leaning over in front of him, taking his dick so well. It made his rapidly approaching climax imminent. 

Hyunjin fucked himself back on Jisung, matching his thrusts. He didn’t bottom much, only on special occasions. But whenever he did, he always wondered why he didn’t do it more often because fuck it felt good. 

After only a few minutes, their moans were pitching up as they both felt their oncoming release. Hyunjin knew he couldn’t let Jisung finish in this position. He wanted him to feel more submissive when he finally peaked; he knew that’s what he liked best. 

“Come here,” Hyunjin said, pulling Jisung out of him and turning around to capture him in a kiss. He pushed him to sit and crawled into his lap, wasting no time settling back down on his cock. He held onto Jisung’s neck as he bounced on him, both of them moaning and groaning into each other’s mouths. 

“Touch me,” Hyunjin commanded. It wasn’t dripping in that soft, commanding tone like before; it wasn’t one of his preloaded quotes. That was coming straight from him. And it wasn’t a request. Jisung immediately reached between them and stroked Hyunjin almost double the speed that he was riding at.   

“Hyung,” Jisung said shakily, dropping his head to rest against Hyunjin’s shoulder, “c-can I-”

“Wait,” Hyunjin said, “wait for me.” 

Jisung nodded against his shoulder, focusing all of his energy into staving off his release, focusing on jacking Hyunjin off in the way he knew he loved..

“Just a little bit longer,” Hyunjin huffed, trying to stay locked into character, “can you do that for me?” 

“Yes, hyung.” 

“T-that’s a good boy,” Hyunjin said, but there was no heart in it. He was too close to his climax to care about maintaining the dynamic. 

It wasn't long at all after that.

“Okay,” Hyunjin said, breathlessly. 

“Okay?” Jisung confirmed. 

“Yeah,” Hyunjin swallowed, “let go.” 

And so they did. Clinging onto each other as they came together. Hyunjin releasing between their chests and Jisung deep inside of his ‘hyung.’ 

It took them a minute to come down, chests heaving against each other, still holding tight. Once their heart rates had slowed, they untangled their sweaty limbs. 

“Wow,” Hyunjin breathed, pulling off of Jisung’s dick. They both watched how Jisung leaked out of him, dripping into little puddles on Jisung’s lap. Hyunjin made a fond sound, “you made such a mess for me. Don’t worry, it’s okay. I think it’s beautiful.” 

Jisung’s hands slapped up over his eyes, “dude. Seriously, stop it with the soft dom quotes. Please, you’re going to kill me.” 

Hyunjin laughed, rolling off of Jisung to get a towel to clean them both up, “that was my last one, I promise.”  

Chapter Text

Jisung deeply sighed as he leaned back against his pillows. Long day couple of days. Half of the members were out of the country, the ones that were actually on Korean soil were double-booked in their absence. He had schedules all day yesterday, followed by a night shoot for a music video, and a meeting in the morning. He had been zipping all around the day before, up all night on set, and locked in the JYPE building until after lunch. He had been going a thousand miles an hour, snatching a few minutes of a nap here and there if physically possible. But he was home now. He wolfed down some food, took a shower, washed up, and laid down on his bed. He didn’t care that it was 3pm, he was going to pass out like it was the dead of night. 

He wondered whether he wanted to watch a few episodes of an anime or knock the hell out. His phone was almost dead, so if he was going to watch TV, he was going to have to go get his charger. But it was all the way across the room, and he was so damn comfortable finally lying down. Before he could decide what to do, his phone started buzzing. He groaned, hoping it wasn’t his manager. He nodded his head, settling on the fact that if it wasn’t his manager, he was going to ignore the call. And if it was his manager … he was still going to ignore the call. So, out of pure curiosity - because he wasn’t going to answer it anyway - he looked at the caller ID. 

He sighed, defeated. 

‘이리농’

Minho.

The one person on his phone that he should probably pick up the phone for. What were partners for after all? He had been missing him. It had only been a few days since he flew out for his solo schedule in Europe, but the apartment was quiet without him. Well, he wasn’t typically the one making most of the noise in the apartment … but Jisung still missed him. 

He was so tired, but he knew that it was late in Milan, so he assumed that they wouldn’t be on for very long. And the thought of hearing his Minho-hyung’s voice, seeing his face, for the first time in a few days was enough to make him slide the answer button. 

As soon as he answered the phone, he threw it on the pillow next to his head and threw his elbow up over his eyes, content to listen to Minho’s voice to lull him to sleep. 

“Hyung-a~” Jisung greeted. 

The other end of the phone was silent, other than some shuffling. 

“Hyung, yo.” 

Same thing. 

“Hyung?” Jisung raised his head slightly to try to see his screen, but couldn’t make out anything discernible. 

“Fuck,” Minho’s voice was gravelly and low. Which gave Jisung pause. He reserved that voice for one thing. The two of them had done this a few times. Jacking off together over facetime, dirty talk over a phone call, the occasional nude. So this wasn’t coming completely out of left field. 

Fuck. He sounded so hot. And Jisung wanted to help his boyfriend out when he was horny on the other side of the world. Of course he did. But he was so tired. He’d had such a long few days. He honestly wasn’t sure he could even get it up. Maybe he could just open his mouth and stick his tongue out for the camera, and that would be enough for Minho. 

“Minho-hyung,” he said, grabbing his phone to finally point it at his face, squished against his pillow. Ready to throw a few choice filthy phrases at his partner in hopes that it would get him to where he needed faster. He opened his mouth to ask what Minho needed from him, before very quickly closing it again, his eyes widening. 

Where he expected to see the ceiling of his hotel room, or a third of his face angled out of the camera, or even him jerking himself off for Jisung to see; he certainly did not. Instead, he was met with a wide angle of Minho’s hotel room, the phone set up perfectly so that Jisung wouldn’t miss a thing - which was very unlike Minho, who would oftentimes not even bother to properly frame videos he planned to post to his Instagram. But the way Director Lee was framing his facetime calls was not the thing that Jisung was focusing on. Rather, he saw his boyfriend, his partner, the man he loved more than anyone or anything in the world, leaning hungrily over the gasping, needy, dazed form of none other than Stray Kids’ Lee Felix. 

Jisung knew that Felix was also in Milan for a different fashion event. But he was not aware that they were put up in the same hotel. Certainly not aware that they somehow both had time for something like this. 

He blinked wide eyes at his screen. Felix was draped on the bed, sitting angled up against the headboard with a pillow supporting his lower back - Minho was so thoughtful when it came to things like this, - he was completely naked, his face flushed, and his hair a disaster. Frankly, he looked like a fucked-out mess. The cause of which was propped over him, leaning down like a predator devouring prey. 

Minho’s dress shirt was ripped open, buttons all the way down to his navel hanging on by a string; the last few buttons were still nestled into their holes. He had his sleeves rolled up to just below his elbows, the shirt was somehow still tucked into his dark slacks. His belt hung loose and undone but not yet removed. Clearly, the two of them were frantic and changing the plan of attack often. Now that Jisung looked closer, he noticed that Minho was even still in his nicest loafers. Looking like he had just left the Gucci event, if not for the torn off buttons, mussed hair, and flushed, kiss-swollen lips. From what he could tell, it seemed like Minho still had his makeup and accessories on. Very much in contrast to the boy beneath him, who was as naked as the day he was born. 

Jisung could tell that Felix’s hair had been put up for his event, a few dainty braids that had been pulled back into his bun; however, he could see that it had been haphazardly undone, clearly disheveled past the point of saving. Jisung knew the way that hair looked well. He was usually looking at it on himself. Minho loved to tangle his fingers in and pull. 

Minho’s lips were attached to Felix’s neck, one hand firmly holding him down to the mattress by his hip, the other jerking along his leaking cock. Felix arched against him, hands scrabbling along his back for dear life, trying to find something to hold onto. 

Minho and Jisung knew each other's boundaries. They had discussed what was allowed and what wasn’t within their relationship. The fact that Minho was sleeping with someone else wasn’t a problem. The only thing was, Jisung tended to be the one who would hook up with other members. Not Minho. Rarely Minho. And if he did have a craving for one of the others, they would typically attack together as a team, and it worked out great for everyone. It’s not that Minho wasn’t allowed to go on solo endeavors without his boyfriend; he certainly was. Jisung encouraged it, actually. He felt bad that he was the only one who would occasionally indulge - nothing crazy; helping Chan out with a handy here, mutual blowjobs with Hyunjin there, the occasional desire to be pounded into next week by Changbin, nothing too out there. But Minho just seemed to prefer Jisung. He never really had any desire to seek out any sexual encounters if Jisung wasn’t also going to be present. And, in a selfish way, Jisung lived for it. 

So, seeing his hyung with his hands and mouth all over Felix, halfway across the world where Jisung wasn’t able to rush over and join, made Jisung’s heart leap in his chest. He couldn’t properly sort through his emotions. He wasn’t mad, far from it; he was happy to see Minho indulging for once! But, with how Minho typically only had eyes for Jisung, it was just jarring to be thrown into, was all. 

He watched the way his hyung’s mouth sucked along Felix’s neck and collarbones, his hand wrestled between their bodies, pulling at the blonde’s dick in a way that had his head dropping back against the pillow and his mouth dropping open in a wordless moan. 

Jisung swallowed. Turns out Minho wasn’t calling because he needed Jisung’s help at all. He just wanted him to watch. They were acting as if he wasn’t even on the phone. Felix was grasping and pulling at Minho’s expensive Gucci shirt like his life depended on it, while Minho assaulted his neck with licks and bites that Jisung was very familiar with. Minho was magic with his mouth; he would bite and suck at Jisung’s neck for minutes at a time, and somehow Jisung would always come out of it unscathed, no hickeys, no bruises. It was honestly very impressive. So Jisung knew Felix didn’t have to worry about being covered in marks for his second event the next day. 

Felix arched up against Minho and cried out as Minho jerked him off. Jisung’s throat bobbed.  He didn’t know what he was supposed to do. What he was supposed to say. 

 “H-hyung,” his breath caught, voice cracking before he could stop it. 

Minho did not remove his lips or hand from Felix, but Jisung watched his eyes flick up to the phone screen. Eyeing him with hooded eyes. Despite the fact that Minho was six thousand miles away, he still made Jisung’s face flush red and his dick start to harden in his pants. Maybe he wasn’t actually that tired after all. 

“Hyung~” Felix whined, pulling at Minho’s dress shirt. 

“Mmm.” 

Jisung heard Minho hum against his neck before bringing his lips up to meet Felix’s. 

The way they kissed was ravenous, tongue and teeth clashing. Clearly, this wasn’t the first time they locked lips tonight. The sight of Minho’s fist pumping over Felix’s dick, Felix’s tongue down Minho’s throat, Felix’s naked body clinging to Minho’s smartly dressed form, had Jisung sweating. He bit his lower lip, his hand sliding under the waistband of his boxers and grabbing at his growing hard-on.  

Jisung jerked himself off a few times, letting a shaky groan escape his lips. 

“Jisung-a.”

He stiffened at his name. He had kind of forgotten he wasn’t watching a recording, and he could actually communicate with the men on his screen. Felix’s voice was so needy when he said his name. It had him stroking himself a little faster.

“Wish you were here,” Felix gasped. 

“T-thanks,” Jisung replied, feeling too awkward to try to dirty talk back. 

Minho didn’t say anything, he didn’t even look in the direction of the phone. He just continued to jack Felix off with practiced ease as he recaptured his lips against his own, effectively cutting off anything else he wanted to say to Jisung. As much as Jisung would have appreciated being included, he had little problem sitting back and enjoying the show. God, they were both so hot. 

Before long, Felix was writhing against Minho. He obviously couldn’t take it much longer. 

“Hyung.” 

“Mhm,” Minho hummed in acknowledgment. 

“Fuck me,” Felix whispered against Minho’s lips. 

Jisung’s fist stuttered. He slowed his hand, cutting himself off from pleasuring himself fully. This was getting really hot, and he didn’t want the show to be over before it even began. 

Minho nodded at Felix’s request, still not breaking the kiss. He grabbed Felix’s legs and wrestled them over his shoulders, leaning forward and effectively bending the man in half to kiss him again. As they kissed, Minho reached one hand down to work at the zipper of his pants. 

Jisung briefly wondered if Felix had stretched himself out already, but from the state the two of them were in when they called him, they had already been at this for at least a little while. Felix looked plenty wrecked, so it was probably pretty likely that Minho had already had a few fingers inside of him. 

Jisung watched with bated breath. He wasn’t usually able to see this part, always a bit lost in the sauce like Felix was now. Without much of a struggle, Minho unzipped his zipper and undid the button on his pants with one hand. Jisung expected him to remove them, but he opted to just pull his dick out instead. Jisung had to slow his strokes again, trying to keep himself from coming on the spot at the sight of Minho about to fuck Felix while fully clothed in Gucci’s best. 

A shaky breath passed between Jisung’s lips as he anticipated the inevitable. Minho wasted no time, he rubbed the head of his cock up and down Felix’s backside a few times before pushing it against him. Felix groaned, grabbing at Minho. 

The sound of skin slapping skin came out of Jisung’s phone, and he was momentarily grateful that he was home alone before remembering that the only other person who would be here was on the other end of the call. Felix clung to Minho as he thrust in and out of him. He cried out, voice cracking through the pleasure. 

Jisung knew well that Felix was a vocal guy in bed. Firsthand. He knew exactly what he was doing with his voice during sex, whether it was high and needy, gasping and begging for more, or pitched down as he gave instructions and whispered filthy things into Jisung’s ear. Though that seemed to be only on special occasions for Felix. More often than not, he tended to do exactly what he was doing with Minho; whining and pleading for him to go faster. 

Small and vocal and submissive? Felix really was the perfect replacement when Jisung wasn’t around.  

Minho had no problem obliging Felix’s request. He held his legs tighter as he thrusted into him with more intensity. Felix cried out and pulled him closer. Minho must have found the right angle because it was only a few seconds later that Felix was crying out and digging his nails into Minho’s back as he released. 

Minho fucked him through his climax, not slowing down and giving him any reprieve. He asked me to go faster, Jisung could almost hear Minho’s thoughts and see his nonchalant shrug.

Once Felix’s muscles released the tension from his intense orgasm, he laid back against the sheets, completely spent. Minho didn’t seem to pay this any mind, however, still pistoning in and out of him in whatever way felt best. Felix whimpered as Minho continued to use him, his dick now soft against his stomach. 

“Jisung-a,” Minho rasped. 

Jisung snapped to attention, the tips of his ears instantly burning hot. Minho had barely even acknowledged that he was on the phone this entire time, the sudden name drop was almost enough to pull his orgasm. 

“Y-yeah,” Jisung swallowed. 

“Are you close?” Minho asked lowly. 

“God,” Jisung breathed, “yes.” 

  “Good,” Minho replied, finally dragging his eyes over to the phone. 

“Jagiya,” Jisung whined, “I want to touch you.” 

“I know,” Minho said shakily, “fuck, I know.” 

In those few words, Jisung heard a hundred; I want to touch you too. I will be home soon. I need you. You don’t have to wait much longer. I wish you were here. He knew this man inside and out; they barely needed to talk to understand each other’s inner workings. Jisung didn’t need him saying all of those things in front of Felix. That was just for them. 

Jisung groaned, finally jerking himself off properly. It was seconds before he was coming into his fist, 

The sound of Jisung’s climax was the last thing that Minho needed. He pulled out of Felix, letting his legs drop bonelessly against the bed. He finished on Felix’s stomach, groaning Jisung’s name. 

Once he felt like he could speak again, Jisung shook his head, “hyung, that was-” 

His voice cut off, and his jaw fell open as his phone blinked to black. Dead. He had honestly forgotten that his battery was low and was, in hindsight, shocked that it had lasted this long. He had so much he wanted to say to Minho, and Felix, for that matter. He wanted to tell them how much he loved that, how hot they were, how thankful he was that they included him; he wanted to say all of the things that he was too awkward to while they were in the act. 

But all he was left with was a dead phone and a sticky right hand. 

Chapter Text

“God, you are perfect.”

“Hyungg, stop.”

“I can’t help it,” Jisung groaned as he leaned his cheek against the inside of Jeongin’s knee.

Jeongin shook his head and dropped his face into his hands. He wasn’t the biggest fan of being the center of attention in general, especially when it came to intimacy. He would rather do the loving than be loved on. But what Jisung wanted, Jisung got; and tonight that was kneeling between the maknae’s spread knees. 

“You make me so crazy,” Jisung drolled, dragging his hot tongue along the soft skin of Jeongin’s inner thigh. Jeongin sat on the edge of the bed, knees spread just wide enough for Jisung to kneel between them. That image alone was enough to have Jeongin all hot and bothered, however, he was losing his mind a little bit because his hyung kept getting distracted and peppering him with endless compliments rather than continuing to touch him. Chronic yapper that Jisung was, it was unsurprising; however, Jeongin’s patience was running thin.

He was having a good time, that much was apparent from his hard cock standing at attention in front of Jisung’s face, leaking and twitching with every move he made. But he could have done without the constant praise. It was sweet and all, but it gave him the same sort of imposter syndrome feeling that he got when someone complimented his performing skills. He knew he was pretty good, but being told it constantly made him want to plug his ears and run away. And this was no different. He knew he looked pretty good shirtless, he knew he had a bigger than average dick, but when Jisung was drooling - literally - all over him, it made him want to put his pants back on and go jack off alone. 

“Fuck,” Jisung groaned, rubbing his hands up Jeongin’s muscular legs. He rested his cheek against the inside of his knee again and just marveled as he squeezed at Jeongin’s thighs. 

“Hyung-a,” Jeongin groaned again, “can you just get on with it?” 

Jisung shook his head against Jeongin’s leg, “it’s not my fault, you’re just so easy to worship.” 

Jeongin actually laughed at that one, “yeah okay, sure, then prove it.” 

Jisung scoffed, not giving in that easily. He sat up taller, cupping Jeongin’s face in his hands, “just shut up and let me enjoy you.” 

Jeongin groaned, pulling his face from Jisung’s hands and falling all the way back on the bed. If he wasn't so horny, he would have walked out, but his throbbing dick was begging him to stay. He was pissed at himself for finding Jisung so hot, it was so easy to be turned on by him. If his shirt pulled up a little during dance practice to reveal the dark ink of his tattoo; Jeongin would be unbearably turned on the rest of practice. If Jisung went a little too hard with aeygo during a fan event, Jeongin would find himself hard. If he was in an adjacent room while Jisung was getting a PT massage and he heard all of the noises he was making; Jeongin would scurry off to the bathroom to rub one out as quickly as he could before returning to the group. Of course, he could never tell Jisung any of this. It would just go to his head. He was already asking for Jeongin to kiss him on stage. If he knew that Jeongin found him that good-looking, he feared he would never live to see another day without Jisung telling everyone that their maknae was down bad. 

“I just wish you would get on with it. I can’t take all the praise.” He didn’t hate the occasional well-intentioned compliment, but this was getting a little ridiculous. 

“Jeongin, I am literally on my knees for you.” 

Jeongin scoffed. Most of the time when he hooked up with Jisung, it wasn’t this dramatic, but sometimes he just got in a mood, and there was nothing Jeongin could do to stop it. If having to muscle through a few wordy compliments was all it would take to get Jisung’s lips around his dick, he would just have to stomach it.  

Jisung stood up and loomed over him, his next point of attack was his abs. 

“God, your body is insane,” Jisung spread his fingers across the hard muscle. He leaned down and dragged his tongue across his skin, taking his sweet time tasting every inch of him. Jeongin threw his elbow up over his eyes and just allowed Jisung to do his thing. 

“Thanks,” Jeongin said. He really was grateful for the shower of praise; he didn’t mean to come off as annoyed or unkind. As irritating as it was to be forced to wait like this, everything Jisung was saying was objectively very sweet. And Jeongin did work really hard on his body, so he was happy to accept a compliment here and there, but this was overkill.  

At least he got a little bit of stimulation when Jisung finally leaned forward to palm at his chest and his thigh rubbed against Jeongin’s dick. 

“I’m so lucky to get to do this with you,” Jisung said, leaning down and licking along his pecs.  

By now, Jeongin had learned that this would be over quicker if he just kept his mouth shut. He had half a mind to grab Jisung by the scruff of his neck and throw him on the bed to get what he wanted. But that wasn’t really his MO. He didn’t like being rough with Jisung - he was very sensitive. Jeongin was also just generally cautious when hooking up with him; he knew that he didn’t have the tightest lip, and if Jeongin did anything crazy or out of character, most of the band would know by the next morning. He usually liked to let Jisung take the reins, but he typically wasn’t this slow about it. Fuck. 

And it didn’t seem to be getting any quicker any time soon. An endless flurry of dramatic praise continued to tumble from Jisung’s lips as he explored every inch of him. This was how they continued for so long that Jeongin’s head started to spin. He was actually getting bored. He couldn't believe he was still hard. Jisung was so lucky that he was so hot, otherwise, this would have been over long ago. 

“I could look at you all day,” Jisung said, pressing his lips to the inside of Jeongin’s wrist.  

“Jisung, please, you’re driving me insane.” 

“I’m almost done,” Jisung said, pressing a kiss to the tip of every one of his fingers. 

Jeongin threw his head back and groaned. Jisung was so fucking lucky that he was cute, and that Jeongin needed to feel his dick in his mouth more than he needed air.  A couple of times, Jeongin even reached down to try to jerk himself off in the meantime, but Jisung would slap his hand away and tell him that he was getting to that. 

When Jisung made his way back down to his hips, Jeongin thought maybe it was time. But after minutes, Jisung still continued to only kiss along his waist, v-line, upper-thighs, whispering nearly incoherent compliments into his skin; everywhere other than exactly where Jeongin wanted him. 

“Hyung,” Jeongin swallowed, “please. I really can’t take it anymore. Please touch me.” His hips worked restlessly in a circle, trying to get any sort of relief. 

Jisung smirked to himself. Everything was going according to plan. He had Jeongin exactly where he wanted him: whining, writhing, frustrated, and begging for him. He felt his own dick jerk in his shorts, seeing the maknae like this was making him crazy. He knew Jeongin would never do this of his own free will; if Jisung asked him to beg for him, he would shove him off and go find Felix instead. He knew he had to be strategic. So, he did some thinking and planning, and lo and behold: whiny Jeongin. He tried not to get too smug about it, not wanting to clue Jeongin into his little plan. 

If he tried to edge him like a normal person, Jeongin would get shy and awkward and start to overthink. Jeongin’s brain was famous for overriding his dick. Even if he was feeling amazing, if he started to overthink, he had the self-control to put a stop to it. And that certainly wasn’t what Jisung wanted.

“Mmm?” Jisung hummed against his hip. He pulled back and eyed his cock, it was flushed pink, angry and leaking. Jisung’s mouth watered at the sight, wanting to lick what was dripping down the side of his length. Maybe his desire to see Jeongin needy and at his mercy was beginning to be overshadowed by his need to taste him.

“Is this what you want?” his breath ghosted over Jeongin’s dick. 

Jeongin came very close to climaxing just from that. “Fuck, yes, please, hyung, I-” he stopped himself, and Jisung feared he heard how pathetic he sounded and caught onto his game. But he only cleared his throat, which didn’t stop his voice from cracking, “I need to feel you, please.”  

“Well, because you asked so nicely …” Jisung quipped, he dragged one finger lightly from base to tip, wanting to push him just a bit further. 

“Jisung-a” Jeongin whimpered, his voice cracking again and his hips jerking upwards. 

Now it was Jisung’s turn to almost come on the spot. That was the neediest that Jisung had ever heard him. He knew it was a matter of seconds before Jeongin came to his senses and realized what was going on. So, he figured it was time to put him out of his misery. 

He, finally, opened wide and took him all the way down to the base. And, for the first time, it seemed as though Jeongin’s dick took the wheel from his brain as he cried out and clung onto his hyung. Jisung smirked as he swallowed, he would not be forgetting that information any time soon.

Chapter Text

Having sex as an idol was strange. It was much more complicated than doing it as a normal person. There were certain hoops that had to be jumped through, boxes that needed to be checked, lines that needed to be signed - sometimes literally. The boys tried to avoid NDAs as often as they could, the formality being a very uncomfortable topic to breach and quite the mood killer. So, when possible, they would forego that step so long as they were cautious about who they were sleeping with.  

The Stray Kids weren’t shy with each other about the gory details of their sexual encounters. They weren't chomping at the bit to overshare, but if the topic ever came up, most of them were very open and willing to give details when prompted. 

Sex was a little more sacred to Hyunjin, had he had casual hookups? Of course. He was a mid-twenties idol in one of the biggest groups in the world, he had plenty of offers and how could he not indulge from time to time. However, he preferred when it was a little more special than that. Truthfully, he hadn't been in many relationships in his life - the life he lived didn’t really allow for it anyway - but over the years he had a few people who he had sex with for more prolonged periods than just a one-and-done. He preferred it that way.  

Oh, how he loved to worship the people he slept with; taking his sweet time telling them all the things about them that drive him crazy, he was the king of sensual romantic dirty talk. He wanted them to sit back and let him take care of everything. 

He may have been one for passion and intimacy, but that didn’t mean he was boring. As soon as he learned the things that made someone feel the best, he would tuck that information away and use it to his advantage. He would continue to shower sweet nothings into their skin as they shook and writhed in pleasure, crying out his name. 

This kind of thing wasn’t impossible with a casual hookup. Still, Hyunjin found it much easier to work within his element when he was being intimate with someone who he had a more developed relationship. He liked to know how the person ticked on the inside, so he could properly use that information to his advantage in learning how they ticked on the outside. 

One way or another, when he did find himself with a sexual encounter under his belt, he didn’t tend to be too keen on divulging the details. He just felt like sex was more personal than that, it deserved to stay between the people who had trusted each other enough to do that together. However, he wasn’t a total saint. He was no stranger to telling Changbin about something he was particularly proud of, or something crazy that had happened that he just could not keep to himself. And Changbin, in turn, would tell him about the people that he had slept with recently. A member of a girl group who was a few years their junior, a backup dancer they used in a music video, hell, he would often be found charming a waitress or two. His descriptions would always make Hyunjin blush, Changbin was such an attentive lover. 

It wasn’t just Changbin, though. Hyunjin knew far too much about all of the members sex lives. Chan would always hook up with an old friend every time he visited Australia, trying to get together with them as many times as he could in what was always a short time overseas, and - even if he wasn't particularly proud of it - he had his little black book of booty-calls who were almost always down if he asked. Felix always had plenty of models throwing himself at him at fashion events, he tended to be picky about who he agreed to sleep with but there were enough people who wanted him that even with being that particular, he still got plenty of action. Seungmin was usually on the quieter side when it came to talking about intimacy, but Hyunjin suspected that was because he didn’t do it very often by choice, he simply had better things to do. Minho and Jisung overshared far too much about their sex life; about weird things that Jisung was able to do (most of which genuinely impressed Hyunjin but he usually chose to keep that to himself), about the strange places they had done it (often in far closer proximity to the members then they were comfortable with), about ridiculous things that had made them laugh while they were being intimate (which Hyunjin couldn’t help himself from smiling fondly at, he was very happy for them and what they had in each other, he was even a little envious at times), and on plenty of occasions they had extended an invitation to Hyunjin (who would neither confirm nor deny if he ever accepted). All far too descriptive, all far too many details that Hyunjin felt like he needed. The rub was when it came to Jeongin. 

Jeongin was always tight-lipped during these kinds of conversations. Never offering up any details about any encounters, rarely contributing when there was a back and forth happening. Hyunjin chalked it up to how sweet and shy he could be. There were just some things that, even at his grown age, he was still cutely awkward about, and Hyunjin assumed that sex was just one of those things. Or, perhaps, he thought those kinds of things were not for friends' ears, which wasn’t a bad take. 

However, the reason why he didn’t share any of his encounters became much clearer when he and Hyunjin were out for drinks and they had a couple too many shots of soju. Jeongin was only slightly tipsy, but drinking made him talkative and he started to share things he maybe hadn’t planned on sharing.  

“Not even when you were a trainee?” Hyunjin balked. 

“Of course not,” Jeongin replied. He was a very quiet kid; nice, polite, now that Hyunjin thought about it, he would have been shocked if Jeongin had been experimenting like that in the JYP trainee dorms. 

“I-” Hyunjin was at an utter loss for words, “I just can’t believe that.” 

“Please don’t tell the other guys,” Jeongin pleaded, “the last thing I need is Hannie-hyung trying to get me laid.”

“No, no, I would never,” Hyunjin said immediately.

“Thanks,” Jeongin said. 

There was a pause as Jeongin fished for something else to talk about. 

“Like … never?” 

“Hyung~” Jeongin whined, tipping his head back in his chair. 

“I’m not judging you, I’m just … surprised is all. You’re so good looking.” 

“Thanks,” Jeongin pinched the bridge of his nose, not commenting further. 

Another awkward pause. 

“Not even just like … a handjob?” 

Jeongin made a move to get up. 

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Hyunjin reached to grab him, “we can move on.” 

Jeongin sat back down, “I shouldn’t have told you.” 

“No! I promise, it’s okay. Honestly.” 

“It's not like I haven't had any offers,” Jeongin pouted, “I just-”

“You don’t need to explain yourself to me. You know me, I couldn’t care any less. It’s just new information, is all.” 

“Hyung,” Jeongin whined.

“I’m sorry. I won’t even think about it, I promise.” 

“Okay,” Jeongin pouted anyway. 

“귀여워어” Hyunjin cooed, reaching across the table to ruffle Jeongin’s hair, earning a hard slap on his hand. 

But Hyunjin did think about it. 

Frankly, he couldn’t stop. 

Hyunjin had always had an attachment to Jeongin. He loved his dongsaeng so much it hurt sometimes. But he had never really considered sleeping with him before. That felt like a mental boundary that he never crossed because he knew it would probably make Jeongin uncomfortable. He loved him in a pure, sweet way. Cuteness aggression and all. But ever since he found out that Jeongin was a virgin, he just couldn’t help himself. 

It was keeping him up at night. He couldn’t stop thinking about it. His mind drifted while he was painting, he was having dreams about it, he fantasized about it in the shower, he had started jacking off to it. 

Hyunjin was no sex addict, far from it. Where some of the other boys thought about it often, talked about it often, seeking out a hookup when they were horny; Hyunjin really didn’t let it consume his life. He was content to masturbate when it was necessary and occasionally indulge with another person if he was ever struck with the desire. He so often heard about men who were constantly thinking about women and sex and objectifying everyone and everything around them. He just simply couldn't relate. Of course he enjoyed a good orgasm. He was only human. But he had better things to do with his time and thoughts than be so sex-centered. 

That said, he was so enraptured with the idea of Jeongin being a virgin, that he was finding himself needing to jerk off more often. His thoughts would wander to Jeongin when he was laying in bed at night, and he would have to rub one out if he had any hope of falling asleep. When he was in dressing rooms, Jeongin would take his shirt off to change and Hyunjin would absentmindedly pull his bottom lip between his teeth at the sight of his unmarred - untouched - skin. If they ever worked out at the same time, he would hear the noises that Jeongin would make and have to excuse himself to the bathroom to talk himself out of a boner. When the two of them went out alone, he had to take deep breaths and try to distract himself from the thought of pulling the maknae into a corner and kissing him in a way that he would never forget. 

Hyunjin was so angry with himself. He was not a pervert like this! He was so respectful to everyone around him! Why couldn’t he shake this?! He hated the thought of making Jeongin uncomfortable by thinking about him in such a filthy way. It made him sick to think about how upset it would make him to know that Hyunjin hadn’t just forgotten what he said like he promised to. He just couldn't help it. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t shake the image of being with Jeongin for his first time. 

He loved his dongsaeng so much. To Hyunjin, sex was personal, intimate, something to be handled with care. He would show Jeongin such a good time. He would make him know he was important and loved and make sure it was special. He would make him feel pleasure like he never had before. The thought of the honor of being Jeongin’s first time going to some random person made Hyunjin’s heart start racing. 

It was all he could think about. Every time he looked at Jeongin he couldn’t keep his brain from flooding with images of kissing along his skin, peppering his lips from head to toe, making him feel good. He wanted to show him the ropes. He wanted to show him everything that he had been missing out on. He wanted to blow his mind and teach him that there were better options than his own fist. 

Hyunjin was pretty confident in his abilities. He was proud of the way he could make his partners squirm when he wanted to. He literally could not stop thinking about what that would be like with Jeongin. He fantasized about the cute shy faces he would make, the noises that would come out of him despite his best efforts to keep them down, the way his hips would move on their own because he didn’t have the experience to stop them from doing so. 

Hyunjin preferred women. He wasn't opposed to the idea of sleeping with a man, he had done it before, he had no doubt he would again; but he just enjoyed the company of women much more to that of men. In all things, but especially in the bedroom. Women’s bodies were so much more complicated. Men were so carnal and physical, Hyunjin preferred the challenge that came with pleasing a woman. However, he couldn’t shake the desire to know what the maknae’s dick would feel like against his tongue. His inexperienced, virgin cock would twitch in his hand and he would be so easy to read. 

He fantasized about the way that Jeongin would hold him so tight. Unsure hands on his naked body, trying to figure out how to reciprocate. Hyunjin would tell him that it was okay, that they had time. He would kiss his face, his chest, his toned stomach. He would take Jeongin into his mouth and work along him with his tongue. He figured Jeongin would climax very quickly, unpracticed in the act of doing this with another person. He would be so overwhelmed and so embarrassed. 

Hyunjin’s hand pumped along his own raging cock when he thought about the way his maknae’s cheeks would flush and he would try to apologize. Hyunjin would swallow and tell him that he didn't need to be sorry and he did amazingly and he was welcome to go again if he thought he could. He would turn down his advances to try to help him, he didn’t need him to, that’s not why he was here. He wanted to make Jeongin feel good. 

If he really wanted to, Hyunjin would let Jeongin touch him. His long, unpracticed, fingers would be a little awkward at first, figuring out how to do this on a dick that wasn’t his own. But it wouldn’t take long for him to find a rhythm. Hyunjin wouldn’t try to stave off his climax; he would let his peak come as soon as his body wanted to so that Jeongin wouldn’t feel bad for releasing so quickly. Jeongin would stare wide-eyed and curious at the sight before him. Hyunjin would grab his face and kiss him, unable to stop himself. 

If Jeongin was ready to go again, Hyunjin would take care of him. Over and over again, as many times as he wanted. If Jeongin wanted to take things further, Hyunjin would kiss him on the head and tell him no. He didn’t want to overwhelm him. He didn’t want things to go too far for his first time.  Maybe next time. Hyunjin would clean them up and tuck them into bed, holding Jeongin close and whispering to him how well he did and how hot he looked. They would fall asleep in each other’s arms and Jeongin would know that his Hyunjinnie-hyung was always there to take care of him. 

Hyunjin came to this fantasy so many times that he was starting to forget what it was like to want someone who knew what they were doing and knew how to rock his world based on skill. He hadn’t developed some kind of virginity fetish, he was absolutely sure of that. This was about Jeongin. He wasn’t sure if that made it better or worse … 

It got to a point where Hyunjin couldn’t take it anymore, he felt like he was going insane. He felt like he put way more thought to Jeongin’s first time than the maknae himself. He asked Jeongin out for drinks again, which they did from time to time so that in and of itself wasn’t suspicious. He tried to small talk for a while, not wanting to let Jeongin know that he had any ulterior motives. But, once Jeongin had a couple of beers in him, Hyunjin finally said something. 

“Hey, remember that thing you told me.” 

“I talk to you every day, hyung, you’re going to have to be a little more specific.” 

“That, uh,” Hyunjin cleared his throat, “thing. The thing you, um, had never done before.” 

Jeongin’s eyes rolled back and he tipped his head back against his chair with a groan, “oh my god, you told me you were going to pretend I never told you that.”

“I know and I’m sorry,” Hyunjin spoke fast, “I promise I haven’t been thinking about it,” lie, “but a thought occurred to me the other day and I just wanted to put it out there.” 

Jeongin groaned again. 

“I’m just going to say this, and you don’t have to respond and we can just move on, okay?” 

Jeongin left his head back but peeked one eye open to look at his hyung, “what.”

“If that was something that you were nervous about or if you just wanted to stop thinking about it-”

“It doesn’t bother me!” Jeongin sat back up, “I rarely think about it.” 

“I know! I know. And that’s great,” Hyunjin said, “but, if that was ever something that you just wanted to get over with. I’m … around,” Hyunjin paused, rethinking everything, “and … willing. If that was something that you … wanted to … uh, think about …” He trailed off. Jesus Christ, why did he think this was a good idea. 

Jeongin blinked at him. 

“I just wanted to say that.” Hyunjin shook his head, god, he was an idiot. “Sorry. Let’s talk about something else …” 

Hyunjin filled the silence however he could. For minutes, he started rambling about the book he was reading, the dance challenge he was thinking of filming, his next trip to his parents house, anything. He was mortified that he brought it up. He felt awful for reminding Jeongin that he knew. He promised himself that he was going to never think about it again, he was going to stop being such a perv, and he was going to move on with his life. And he actually succeeded. Something about saying it out loud shocked his system into rarely ever thinking about it again. He was relieved he didn’t have to feel so guilty anymore. He started jacking off to normal things again and all was well.  

Someone who could not stop thinking about it, however, was Jeongin. It was like Hyunjin passed on the disease. Jeongin always had thoughts of how romantic it would be if his first time was with the woman he was going to marry someday. That wasn't totally why he hadn’t taken the leap yet, but it was a factor. However, now, he couldn’t stop fantasizing about Hyunjin, and he had no intention of ever marrying Hyunjin?! Now, he was the one spending sleepless nights plagued with images of his hyung’s lips, his hips, the way his eyes switched on stage from kind to hooded and dark and intense. Sex had always been a non-issue, but now he was finding himself hard during rehearsal when Hyunjin was really getting into the choreography, he would watch the way he rolled his body in time with the music and find his mind drifting until Channie-hyung or Minho-hyung snapped their fingers in front of his face and told him to take a walk and come back with his head on straight. It was starting to affect work. He was going to have to do something to make these curious thoughts calm down. But what could he possibly do?  

No he couldn’t. 

Could he?

Chapter Text

“You’re such an asshole,” Seungmin gasped once he felt like he could speak again. 

Minho’s laughter bounced around the walls. 

“I’m going to get you back for that one.” Seungmin’s breath came out harsh as he tried to recover from his intense orgasm. 

“I’d like to see you try,” Minho pressed his finger to Seungmin’s nose, “dumb puppy.”

Seungmin batted him away, sitting up and rubbing at his aching backside. Degradation was something that both of them were really into. And, luckily for them, they were both into opposite ends of it. 

As humiliating as it felt to admit, Seungmin got hard so quickly when he was being made fun of. Changbin helped him discover that one, even if he wasn’t aware of it. Seungmin didn’t like to consider himself a masochist, but if the shoe fit … 

Minho was just a freak. He got some sick gratification from making fun of people in daily life, never letting the members get away with anything, so when he discovered that he could make fun of people in the bedroom!? It was over. 

“You don’t have to be so mean.” 

“What’s the fun in that?” Minho laughed again. 

Seungmin was hit with the spastic memories of the things that were just said and done. 

“You look so good on your knees, like you were made for this.” Seungmin knew his knees were going to be bruised in the morning, and was not looking forward to rehearsal tomorrow with all of the floorwork. 

“It’s almost like you want this, huh? You like being my plaything?” Seungmin had gotten good at giving his doms his best needy bottom eyes, he was just well-practiced, was all. 

“Aw, why are you flinching? Are you scared?” When he was bent over Minho’s knee like a poorly-behaved child, yeah, he was a little scared of what was to come. 

“Stay still, god can’t you properly do anything that’s asked of you?” He couldn’t help it; it was all just too much, he couldn’t keep still. 

“Count.” Minho’s voice had been low, and Seungmin squeaked as he counted through every one of his harsh slaps. 

“Don’t give me that look, this is your own fault.” Seungmin supposed, in a way, he did ask for this. 

“You’ll take what I give you.” And he had. 

Minho was scary good at this. He knew exactly what to say and which buttons to press that would push Seungmin to the verge of saying the safeword, but not actually needing it. Sometimes it was nearly too much, too far; but, to his dismay, that only seemed to turn Seungmin on even more. However, he wasn’t afraid of a little change of pace for once. 

“I’m serious,” Seungmin said as Minho was cleaning him up, “let me give it a shot.”

Minho scoffed as he dragged the wet washcloth over the red-raw skin on Seungmin’s ass, he hissed at the contact. “Sorry,” Minho added. 

“C’mon,” Seungmin sat up to look Minho in the eye, “one shot. Let me try giving you a taste of your own medicine.” 

Minho shook his head in disbelief, “you don’t have the balls.” 

Seungmin smirked - despite the sting of his backside against the towel - “try me.”

Before long, Seungmin found himself with the chance to do exactly what he wanted to try. How hard could it be? He figured. He had been on the receiving end enough times that he felt like he could dish it out half-decently. However, he realized pretty quickly that because it was with his Minho-huyng, who could be … difficult, it was going to be slightly harder than he was anticipating. 

“What racha are you the leader of again?” Seungmin tried to sound tough. 

Minho glared up at him, looking like he was seconds away from grabbing him by the throat and turning this whole thing back around. 

Seungmin deflated, “c’mon, this is only fun if you play along.” 

Minho continued to only glare at him. 

“What racha are you the leader of?” Seungmin pushed. 

Minho still looked like he was ready to kill Seungmin, “pabo,” he grumbled without moving a muscle.

“Hmm?” Seungmin laid it on thick, “what was that? I’m going to need you to speak up.” 

“Pa. Bo.” Minho spoke louder, still glaring. 

“That’s right,” Seungmin tried to sound domineering, but the way that Minho was looking at him was making that very hard. He was very intimidating when he wanted to be. Seungmin needed a new approach. Minho could grab Seungmin by the scruff of his neck and degrade him, and Seungmin knew how to just take it on the chin. Minho, however, was going to need a little encouragement to get him to that subspace that Seungmin was generally closer to. Seungmin decided to go with Plan B.  

Minho panted, his mouth hanging open like a winded dog. His eyes were hazy, and his lips were bitten raw from trying to keep his mouth shut. He grit his teeth together, pulling at the fabric of his pillow so hard he feared it would tear, letting out a choked sob, not able to bite his tongue any longer. 

“Look at you,” Seungmin said lowly, getting a better hang of this now, “shaking. Needy. It’s like you were made for this.”

Minho had long ago given up on trying to bite back at him, he just wanted release. Jesus Christ, he had never wanted it so badly in his life. He didn’t think he had ever wanted anything so badly in his life. He didn’t even know where Seungmin would have ever gotten a cockring. It was so out of character for him to have on hand. Minho had about a thousand questions, but he could barely form proper Korean in his thoughts at the moment. He cried out again, his voice cracking, as Seungmin nudged the vibrating toy that was nestled deep up inside of him.

Where Seungmin’s pressure point was in the mental, the degradation from Minho being the thing that he was getting off to; Minho was too bull-headed for that, there was no way he was going to take that kind of talk from Seungmin unless he was too preoccupied to do anything about it. So, Seungmin made a plan and so far had been executing it perfectly, if he could say so himself. And now that Minho’s mind was elsewhere, he could pull out all of the degrading phrases he had prepared.  

“What would everyone say?” Seungmin purred, “Hyunjin? Chan? … What about Jisung?”

Minho squeezed the fabric of the pillow, burying his face in it with a pathetic whimper. God, he was going to kill Seungmin after this. He could have climaxed so long ago. He was completely losing all sense of time. He’d messed around with edging before, but this was an entirely new ball game. Edging was pulling as close as you could to your peak before coming back down, and back and forth like an ocean current. What was happening now was entirely mind-numbing. With the cockring on, he could not physically climax. It wasn’t that Seungmin stopped touching him and stopped the pleasure in an attempt to bring him back down and keep him from reaching his orgasm; with this, there was never a reprieve, the pleasure never ceased. It just continued to climb and climb with no end in sight. 

“Hmm?” Seungmin pushed, “what do you think he would say?”  

“Fuck. You.” Minho managed to choke out. 

“Aw,” Seungmin clicked his tongue, “your comebacks don’t quite hit the same with your voice trembling so much.”

Minho shook his head, burying the pained expression on his face in his pillow again as what was practically a sob wracked through him. Seungmin had his hand on the toy, ever so gently nudging it around; a little to the left, a little to the right, pulling it back a tiny bit before pushing it back again. Minho reached back to try to grab Seungmin’s wrist, but he knocked his hand away.

“You know the safeword,” was all Seungmin said. 

Minho whimpered into the pillow, his hips twitching involuntarily as his body tried and failed to climax again.

“You can stop this any time you want,” Seungmin added, “but you don’t. Why?” 

Minho tried to grab him again, but Seungmin angled himself out of reach. 

“Because you’re having a good time. Maybe you aren’t as much of a dom as you thought you were.”

Minho let out another choked sob when Seungmin nudged the toy slightly deeper into him. He felt the vibrations in his bones; he felt his whole body was buzzing with it. Then again, it probably wasn’t the vibrator that was making him shake like a leaf. It was probably his painful desire for release. 

“God,” Seungmin continued, “you usually have so much fire in you. Never taking shit from anyone, huh?” 

Minho keened, aching to curl in on himself but unable to move because of the toy inside of him. 

“Look at you now.” 

Minho couldn’t sit still, every nerve in his body alight and itchy. He shifted this way and that, muscles shaking, trying to find any sort of comfortable position, but it was futile. He couldn’t actually writhe all that much, however, as every time he moved even an inch, the vibrator inside him would move with him and hit a whole new area of nerves. It wasn’t the biggest thing he’d ever taken, but it was larger than what he was usually comfortable with. So, because of its intrusive size, there was no getting away from it. If he moved the tiniest bit, it shifted inside of him, the vibration staying at the highest setting for far longer than it was typically supposed to.

He felt like he couldn't breathe, unable to even gasp for air because even just that slight movement made every part of him feel like it was on fire. But, he also couldn’t stay still, tortured with the need to writhe around. His body was an agonizing dichotomy of pain and pleasure. Mostly pain at this point.

Seungmin carefully pulled the pillow from Minho’s grasp, “quit trying to hide.” 

Minho threw his head back and whined, his face being on display somehow feeling far more intrusive than Seungmin’s eyes on his angry, straining cock and the sex toy inside his ass. 

“I-I-I can’t- I-” Minho panted like a wild animal, hardly able to form a coherent thought, “I- it's too- I-” he broke off in an incoherent jumble of syllables as Seungmin leaned on the toy.

“Oops,” Seungmin shrugged, “sorry, were you saying something?” 

Minho didn’t even have it in him to pretend to put up a fight, “Seungm-” his breath caught as he shifted his hips the wrong way and the toy pressed deeper into him, this time his own fault. Once he gasped in a few choked breaths, he tried to finish his thought, “I-I really can’t a-anymore.” He was his own worst enemy, writhing and shaking against his will, nudging the vibrator around inside of him and making it impossible to even think, never mind speak. 

Seungmin took a deep breath, bunching his lips to the side and taking a few very long seconds to contemplate. “Beg for it,” he finally said, cocking an eyebrow. 

For the first time in minutes, Minho looked up at him and made eye contact. Seungmin took in his dewy red-rimmed eyes, his pink-flushed ears and cheeks and nose, his raw-bitten lips. He could tell that the look was meant to be a glare, a challenge. However, when Seungmin flicked the end of the toy that was sticking out of Minho, he practically screamed, and any thought of defiance was instantly squashed.

“Beg.”   

“Seungmin, p-please,” Minho whimpered, turning to bury his face against the sheets. Without his pillow, he had nowhere left to hide. 

“What was that?” Seungmin asked sweetly, “you’re going to have to speak up.”  

“I-It’s- It’s too much.” 

“Hmm? I don’t know what you’re talking about. You’re going to have to be a little more specific.” 

“T-the ring. Seungmin, it’s too-” he devolved into another fit of whines as the toy shifted when he moved again.  

Seungmin clicked his tongue, “aw, c’mon. I know you can do better than that.” 

“Please. Please t-take it off. I c-can’t- I can’t take it anymore.” 

Seungmin sighed. “I don’t know if you deserve it.” 

Minho looked up at Seungmin with wide, pleading eyes, begging to be told what he needed to do, what he needed to say, anything that would get him to take the motherfucking cockring off of him and let him climax. Seungmin honestly wasn’t sure what else he wanted Minho to do; he hadn’t thought that far ahead. He had, frankly, assumed that this wouldn’t get nearly this far. He figured Minho’s ego would kick in, and he would put all of this to a screeching halt long ago. But Seungmin did a good job of keeping ahead of the physical stuff so that Minho was well overstimulated before his self-respect caught up and would have wanted to throw Seungmin against the wall and make him wish he had never suggested this.  

Minho closed his eyes and shook his head with a wrecked whine, “p-plea-” 

Seungmin sighed again, “I suppose you’ve been taking it pretty well.”

Minho looked up at him with wide, hopeful eyes. Seungmin shuffled on the bed so that he was at Minho’s head. In one swift movement, he pulled Minho’s shoulders up onto his crossed legs. Minho practically screamed at the sudden, intense move, scrabbling for any kind of purchase. His hands landed in his own hair, tugging roughly at the roots, unsure what else to do to self-soothe. 

Seungmin reached all the way forward and, without warning, grabbed the end of the toy that was sticking out of him. Minho cried out again as it shifted inside of him, sobbing into the fabric of Seungmin’s shorts. 

“Tell me again what you want,” Seungmin decided to do just one last push. 

“I-I-I can’t-” Minho mewled, unable to finish his sentence. 

Seungmin shook his head, “I’ll give you what you want, hyung, you just need to tell me.” He was careful to not move the vibrator, trying to give Minho the chance to piece together the words. 

“I w-want- I want to come, Seungmin, p-please,” his voice caught on every other word.

“There we go.” In one quick pull, Seungmin freed Minho from the vibrator’s abuse. Minho sobbed, pulling at Seungmin’s shirt, his shorts, anything he could get his hands on; even though the toy was out of him, he still didn’t get the only thing he wanted. Seungmin smiled, “all you had to do was say so.” As quickly as he could without hurting him, Seungmin wrestled his fingers into the cockring and yanked it off of Minho. 

The effect was instantaneous. Minho wouldn’t remember any of this part in the morning. It was as if someone set off a flashbang in the room; his vision went white, his ears rang, his body seized up against his will. When the world came back into focus, every muscle in his body ached so badly that he could hardly move. 

Seungmin dragged a finger through the mess Minho had made all over himself. He didn’t think Minho even realized he was touching him. Seungmin popped his finger into his mouth and hummed in satisfaction at the scene before him before one last thought occurred. 

“Thank me,” Seungmin said, a smirk pulling at a corner of his lips. 

“Thank you,” Minho breathed, his eyes rolled into the back of his head, not even processing what he was saying, “thank you, thank you,” he continued to mumble numbly. 

Seungmin bit his lip. This whole thing was hot and all, but it was far more about proving a point than getting off. Seungmin had been hard, but he didn’t necessarily intend on physically getting anything out of this. That’s how Minho tended to operate as well. When he slipped into dom-space, his pleasure took a backseat to the game they were playing. Sometimes part of Seungmin’s “punishments” would include Minho’s dick, but that was never for the purpose of getting off; it was a power thing. 

So, Seungmin had approached this the same way. He wasn’t necessarily super turned on by the things he was saying; he preferred to be on the receiving end. He was hard, but just because of the noises that Minho was making and how good he looked writhing in his extended pleasure. All of that said, there was something about those boneless, numb, pathetic “thank yous” that had him rethinking about where he was going to end this. 

Did he cup Minho’s face and tell him he did such a good job, kiss him on the head, and praise him for his efforts, before placing Minho’s hand on his dick and telling him to get to work? That the hard part was over, but the night wasn't done yet. Tell him that his purpose wasn’t fulfilled until he satisfied Seungmin. He gnawed his bottom lip between his teeth at the thought. 

However, when Seungmin looked back down at Minho, he was practically unconscious. Completely spent and exhausted beyond his ability to keep himself awake. He was still mumbling something that kind of resembled ‘thank you’ in his half-asleep stupor. His cheeks were damp, his eyes were red, his lips were swollen, and his hair a rat’s nest from wriggling against the sheets. He looked more fucked out than Seungmin usually did after their sessions. Seungmin swelled with pride at the sight.

Seungmin sighed, he couldn’t ask any more of him. He dragged a gentle thumb across his features: his soft skin, his long eyelashes against his cheekbones, his angular nose, his pink lips, his sharp jawline. He looked so peaceful all of a sudden. After the chaos of what they just did, it warmed Seungmin’s heart to see him like this. Was this how Minho always felt about him after their excursions? Maybe they’d have to do this more often. How sweetly he rested made all of the degrading things that were said before this worth it.  

Seungmin extracted himself from underneath Minho, laying him back down on the bed as carefully as he could. Not that it mattered, Minho was certainly not waking up until morning. He got a towel and cleaned Minho up before tucking him into bed. He went back to the bathroom and finished himself off to the memory of everything that just happened. He couldn’t wait to see what Minho had to say for himself in the morning. Would he want to do this again, or was he planning on doing something even worse to Seungmin to get back at him? If that was the case, Seungmin would just have to retaliate again. He giggled to himself at the thought before joining Minho in bed and cuddling close. They both slept very well. 

Chapter Text

“Thank you, hyungnim,” Jisung said, standing up, taking his hand, and bowing deeply, “thank you so, so much.” 

JYP’s eyebrows furrowed at the over-formality, “you’re welcome.”
Chan and Changbin were sitting stock still in their chairs, faces paling by the second. 

“You boys okay?” JYP asked.

“Y-yeah,” Chan cleared his throat, “yes. Of course. Congratulations, Han.” He stood up and clapped Jisung on the back so hard that it sent him pitching forward. 

Jisung chuckled nervously, “thank you, hyung.”  

“Changbin-a?” JYP asked with a raised eyebrow. 

Changbin was staring at the carpet, unmoving. Chan grabbed him around the bicep and yanked him to his feet. “Didn’t our Jisung-ie do good, Changbin?” Chan asked through gritted teeth. 

Changbin shook himself out of it and gripped Jisung by the back of the neck, squeezing hard, “great job, buddy.” 

Jisung yelped as Changbin jerked him back and forth in what was meant to look like a playful celebration. He reached back and pried Changbin’s hand off of him, “thanks.”

After a few more congratulations, JYP and his assistant left the room. As soon as they were alone, Jisung’s hyungs pounced. Jisung was laughing hysterically as Chan and Changbin assaulted him, undeterred by their attacks. The whole thing was far too funny to care. 

“You bastard!” Changbin yelled, shoving Jisung before trying to pull him into a headlock, “you knew this was going to happen!” 

“I-I didn’t,” Jisung was still hysterical, “I swear!” 

“You said there was no way your song was going to get picked!” Chan grabbed at Jisung’s arms, trying to help Changbin hold him down.

Jisung wriggled in their grip, still shaking with laughter, “I didn’t think it would!” 

“You lying son of a-”

Suddenly, the door opened back up again. 

“Sorry, boys, one more thing.” JYP’s head stuck back in the door. Chan, Changbin, and Jisung rearranged themselves in an instant so they were standing at attention; their ruffled hair and untucked shirts showing that chaos had broken out, but if JYP noticed, he chose not to comment. 

“I’m not in the office for the rest of the day, so if you guys could just toss those files on my desk whenever you get the chance, that’d be great. I’ll leave my office unlocked.”

Jisung thought he was going to cry. “Perfect,” he said, his voice shaking slightly, trying to keep his cool, “they will be on your desk tonight.” He couldn’t keep the smirk from his face as he eyed Chan and Changbin.

“Amazing. You guys are the best,” JYP said before closing the door behind him on the way out. This time, Changbin wasted no time and immediately tackled Jisung to the floor, wailing on him like they were brothers. 

A little friendly competition between 3racha was commonplace when they were working on tracks for a new album. A reward or a punishment - or often both - was motivating for the boys. All three of them found that they worked harder when there were more stakes, even if sometimes they were a bit silly. 

Whether it was who could finish lyrics the quickest, or whoever could mix a song to sound exactly like what they had been trying to get for days, or dragging one of the other boys in to decide whose rap verse was the cleanest. Once they got their answer, the rewards and punishments would be doled out accordingly. Often, it was things like the loser(s) had to buy the whole band dinner, wear something subtly stupid during their next interview, or streak naked through one of their dorms. And the winner(s) got to do things like take the next day off from writing, or eat the last of whatever they had ordered for takeout, or request one of the other two to throw a game in the next SKZCode shoot. It was all fun and games. Just a little motivator to keep things interesting and give a little extra push to get things done quicker, or make them try just a little harder. 

This time around, however, was their craziest idea yet. Jisung’s craziest idea yet. Because, of course, it was his idea. Stray Kids was no stranger to the occasional inter-band hookup. They’re boys. Boys get horny. They were barely ever apart from each other. One thing led to another. It’s casual and works out well for all parties involved. 3racha was together more often than any of them, so it wasn’t rare for a chill bj between bros to happen in the recording studio. 

That said, this was - somehow - the first time that one of their little competitions had consequences of a sexual nature. The rules of the game were simple; they each had a song in the running for the next comeback’s title track. They narrowed it to four - two of Chan’s, one of Changbin’s, and one of Jisung’s - to bring to the boss man for his final say. So, whoever wrote the track that JYP picked would be the winner. 

Not only would his song get to be the title track on the new album, but he also got to decide the specifics of the punishment. Jisung’s million-dollar idea was that the two losing members would have to have a full-blown, full-send, homerun hookup - with video evidence, of course - inside the JYPE building, in a room of the winner’s choice. Chan wasn’t thrilled about this at first, ever the responsible one. However, the idea grew on him the more that Jisung talked about it. Even he had to admit that it was hot. It was insane. But when he thought about it at night, when he couldn’t fall asleep, he would feel himself getting excited at just the idea. In part because it was so wrong, so humiliating, and it was very likely that he would not be the one having to deal with it.  

It was going to be one of Chan’s songs. Of course, it was going to be one of Chan’s. Two of the songs that had been submitted were his, and he just generally tended to put more time into his work than Changbin and Jisung did. JYP loved every song that Chan wrote. So when Jisung’s song was chosen, it was clear who would be the ones doing the hooking up. And when JYP told them he was leaving his office open for them, it was clear where Jisung was going to have them do it. 

The thing was, amidst 3racha's sexual endeavors with each other, more often than not, Jisung was involved. Chan and Changbin hadn’t never been together by themselves, but they were both more likely to reach for Jisung if the need for something like that arose - or even all three of them a few times. It wasn’t awkward or anything between Chan and Changbin, but it just would have been easier if Jisung were there. 

The competition had felt like it was more so between Chan and Changbin anyway because Jisung was so sure his song wasn’t going to be picked - not because he thought it was bad, he just thought that his hyungs’ songs were that much better than his. So the entire time it felt like it was a contest between Chan and Changbin to see who would have to fuck Jisung in the company building. And Jisung was just along for the ride, not having a care for what the outcome was; he was going to have fun either way. 

None of them were expecting their boss to pick Jisung’s song, including Jisung. They all learned a valuable lesson that day: do not underestimate Jisung. Not his gift for coming up with fuckass punishments, and certainly not his songwriting abilities. 

As the day went on and game time drew closer, Chan and Changbin got cold feet. They asked Jisung if they could do it anywhere else; their studio, the dance rehearsal space, the company gym, they’d even do it in his dorm in front of him and Minho, like he had been asking for forever. As tempting as that last offer was, Jisung put up his nose. That wasn't the deal. All three of them had agreed to the deal. It was up to Jisung, and a legendary location was handed to him as if by divine intervention. 

When Chan and Changbin tried to push again, Jisung snapped that the two of them wouldn’t have held back! And neither of them had anything to say to that. If they were handed a golden opportunity like that, they all knew that they absolutely would have taken it.  

Jisung gave them the grace of waiting until the sun went down at least. What an angel … 

“I don’t know if I’m going to be able to do this, man,” Changbin said as they slowly opened the door. 

“Let’s just get it over with as quickly as possible and get out of here,” Chan responded.

“No, I mean like, physically,” Changbin said, “I think I’m too nervous.” 

“We’ll figure something out,” Chan said as he closed the door behind them.  

JYP’s office was dark. It was on the top floor of the company building. It was a large room with minimal decor and furniture, the far wall was a massive window overlooking Seoul. Chan didn’t bother to turn the light on; the light pollution from the city below illuminated the room enough to see where they were walking, plus he didn’t think he had it in him to do what they were about to do under harsh light. 

This wasn't the first time either of them had been in this office, and it certainly wouldn't be the last - unless this excursion went about as horribly as it possibly could. 

The sky was pitch black, and most of the lights in the JYPE building were out as almost everyone had gone home. The company had its night owls - Chan being chief offender - who would sometimes be here all hours of the night, but by this time, they had locked themselves away in whatever room they would be in until dawn. Chan and Changbin didn’t have all that much fear that anyone would be coming up here for any reason this late, but the chance of getting walked in on was certainly not zero. 

Chan was generally more anxious than Changbin in day-to-day life, but both of their anxieties were peaking equally as they locked the office door and looked around. They supposed they were scouting the best surface to do it on? God, they would both rather be anywhere in the world than right here, right now. 

Changbin wondered if Chan could hear the pounding of his heart from feet away. He was trying to calm himself down. This was probably going to go off without a hitch; they could do their thing, get a picture for Jisung, and get the hell out. He was no prude; he loved taking risks, and he was no stranger to sexually experimenting, but this was different. He felt like he was going to throw up. He wasn’t kidding, he was seriously worried that he wasn’t going to be able to get it up. Not that it actually mattered, he and Chan had decided that Changbin would bottom. He did it more often. He liked it a little more than Chan did. They agreed that now wasn’t the best time to be doing things they didn’t usually do.

He had cleaned himself and prepped beforehand, figuring that the less they had to do once they were in the office, the better. Chan drove them here, and they tried to take a second before they walked into the building. The car was a better place to get themselves started rather than starting from scratch in the office. 

Luckily, Chan’s windows were tinted. He clambered over the seat and planted himself in Changbin’s lap, straddling him as they made out. Changbin reached between them and palmed at the front of Chan’s jeans. Chan groaned into his mouth and rocked his hips against Changbin’s hand. The movement on his groin had Changbin holding tighter to Chan’s hip and guiding him.  

They briefly considered saying ‘screw it’ and just taking a picture in the car in the parking garage of the JYPE building and telling Jisung it was the best he was going to get. But they both knew that wasn’t fair. 

After a few minutes, they were both hot and bothered; half hard in their sweatpants and panting. They checked themselves in the mirror to make sure they didn’t look like they had just been making out in the car before heading inside. 

Now that they were actually in JYP’s office, everything felt suddenly much more real. Changbin fiddled with a little bottle of lube shoved deep in his pocket. He had been squeezing at it like a stress ball, he was thankful the thing hadn’t exploded in his jacket. Chan did a quick once-over of the room, just making sure that there was nobody hiding under the desk or behind the curtains ... They both knew the room was empty. They were just stalling. 

They couldn’t push this off forever. They were allowed to be in the office; the sick part was they were actually asked to be in here, but obviously, their boss didn’t know what he was consenting to when he told them he’d leave it unlocked. Even though they weren't technically breaking the rules by being in the room, the things they were doing in the room would certainly be frowned upon, so they both wanted out as quickly as possible.

“So, uh,” Changbin cleared his throat, “where should we … uh …” They both looked around the room. There was a desk, a chair behind the desk, two chairs on the other side, and an expensive-looking couch against the wall. Maybe they’d just do it on the floor … 

Chan eyed JYP’s chair, large and leather and menacing, behind his massive desk. He bit his lip to try to keep the smirk off his face, but ultimately failed, “how about there?” 

“There?!” Changbin balked. 

Chan devolved into giggles, and eventually Changbin joined him. It wasn’t actually that funny, but the absurdity of everything hit at once, and the two of them broke out laughing, shushing each other all the while. What was a thoughtless joke did wonders to ease the tension in the room, both of them felt much looser after laughing together. 

Chan still had the laughter on his face when he pulled Changbin in for a kiss. It was sloppy, mostly tongue and teeth. Now that the tension had been cut, this felt slightly more possible. Chan pushed Changbin back until the backs of his thighs hit the desk, and he sat back against it, pulling Chan between his knees. Chan bent forward until his hand touched the wood tabletop, leaning into Changin as they kissed. 

Chan grabbed Changbin’s thighs and hoisted him up to sit on the desk fully, nudging himself between his legs. Changbin reached up to tangle his fingers in Chan’s hair, carding through it in a way he knew he loved. This was affirmed when Chan basically purred into his mouth, the groan sending blood rushing to Changbin’s crotch. 

Whatever half-mast situation he had going on in the car was instantly lost the second they stepped into the building; however, now he was realizing how beneficial taking that time had been. He felt himself hardening quicker than usual and almost laughed at himself for being worried about being too anxious to do this. As soon as he had Chan’s hands on him, he didn’t think he could stop his erection from forming, even if JYP was in the room with them. Okay, boner going down. Maybe he shouldn’t think about their boss while they were like this. 

Chan leaned forward until Changbin was laying down fully on the desk, he propped an arm up to hover over him as they continued to kiss. The hand that wasn’t pressed to the wooden tabletop did some exploring. He pushed the hem of Changbin’s shirt up, revealing his stomach and the bottom half of his chest. Chan’s hands groped at Changbin’s pecs, squeezing the muscle in his palm and earning a groan. 

Changbin wriggled on the desk, his back starting to hurt against the hard surface. 

Chan pulled back from his lips and frowned down at him, “this can’t be comfortable.” 

“Yeah, not really.” 

Both of their eyes were drawn to JYP’s desk chair again. They looked back at each other and said “no” in unison. 

Chan pulled Changbin to sit up and picked him up onto his hips. He carried him over to the couch and sat him on it before kneeling in front of him.

Changbin watched as Chan pushed the waistband of his sweatpants down and pulled his dick out. He was definitely already hard, but Changbin watched with interest as Chan pumped his fist along it a few times to encourage it a bit more. 

“You okay if we just go for it?” Chan asked, drawing Changbin’s eyes back up to his. 

“Yeah,” Changbin said, wetting his kiss-swollen lips, “that’s fine.” 

“Or did you want me to …” Chan’s eyes skipped down to Changbin’s hard-on straining in his pants.

Changbin shook his head. “It’s fine. Maybe later,” he looked around the dark room, “let’s get this over with.” 

Chan nodded, grateful. He would have been happy to blow Changbin a little bit, but also, they could do that back at their dorms. They were here to get shit done as efficiently as possible. 

The couch cushions dipped as Changbin angled his hips up to give Chan room to help pull his pants down over the curve of his ass. Chan didn’t bother taking them off all the way, leaving them pushed down only to mid-thigh, not wanting Changbin to feel completely on display. 

Changbin let out a shaky breath. Never did he think his bare asshole would be exposed to the air in Park Jinyoung’s office, but here he was. Chan pulled a condom out of his pocket and tore it open with his teeth. Muscle memory made him start the movement to spit it out onto the floor, but luckily, he caught himself. He plucked it from between his teeth with his fingers and shoved it into his pocket instead. JYP finding the corner of a condom wrapper on the floor next to his expensive couch was absolutely the last thing they needed. He shoved the rest of the wrapper into his pocket as well as he rolled the condom onto himself. 

Changbin hissed when he felt the head of Chan’s cock press against him. 

“Oh!” He said, “hold on.” He fished in his own pocket and pulled the travel-sized lube out. 

Chan took it from him with raised eyebrows, impressed. Changbin had bought that with the intention of using it so it would be easier for him to fuck Jisung when Chan’s song inevitably got picked, but this was close enough.   

Chan was grateful for Changbin’s preparedness. Even though he was turned on and more comfortable now, he was still very much on edge, and his mouth was running dry. Chan popped the cap and drooled some of the lube onto his fingers, reaching down and spreading it around Changbin’s entrance. Changbin tipped his head back with a shaky sigh at the sensation; at least it was warm from holding it through his panic earlier. 

Just to be overly prepared, Chan pushed two fingers into him and watched Changbin’s face pinch up as he knocked his head back against the couch cushion. Chan worked in and out of him for a few more seconds before pulling out, satisfied with Changbin’s efforts before they got here. He squeezed more lube onto his fingers and spread it down his dick. 

Once he was coated thoroughly, he shoved the bottle into his pocket and positioned himself against Changbin again. 

“Good?” Chan asked. 

“Go for it,” Changbin nodded. 

Chan pushed his hips forward, and they both groaned as he slipped inside. He took his time, pressing in another inch before pulling almost all the way out and doing it again. He did this until he was fully bottomed out inside of him. Changbin was panting, his head tipped back against the couch. His cheeks were hot, and his hairline damp with sweat as his eyes fluttered shut. 

Chan started to thrust in earnest, pulling out halfway and pushing back in again, his pace getting slightly faster each time. Changbin’s hips moved with his, grinding down just slightly to meet Chan’s thrusts. Chan leaned forward to press their foreheads together, their panting breaths mingling between them. 

Chan reached down and grabbed onto Changbin’s dick, pulling it in time with his thrusts. Their groans were getting louder the quicker that Chan thrusted. Chan leaned forward to capture Changbin’s mouth against his own, trying to muffle their sounds - not that there was anyone else on this floor to hear them. But Chan would much rather play it safe. 

After a few minutes, Chan felt himself getting close. 

“Fuck,” he whispered against Changbin’s lips. 

“Fuck!” Changbin said.

“What?” Chan snapped, looking around in a panic to see if someone had just walked in. 

“Nothing!” Changbin backpedaled, “sorry! We just need to take a video for Jisung.” 

“Jesus Christ,” Chan said, leaning his forehead down against Changbin’s shoulder, trying to bring his heart rate down. 

“Sorry,” Changbin chuckled. 

“You’re right, though,” Chan said, pulling his phone out, “that would have been very stupid to forget to do.” 

Chan opened his front-facing camera and held it up at arm's length, and hit the red button. 

Changbin immediately flashed the camera his middle finger, Chan turned it on himself and did the same thing. He spun the phone and gave a 360 of the room to prove that they were actually in JYP’s office before shoving it between their bodies, making sure to get a real good close-up shot of his dick inside of Changbin. 

He pulled it back up to show his glare, “happy?” He turned it around to show Changbin again. 

“Fuck you,” Changbin said. 

Chan spun it around on himself and flipped his middle finger again before stopping the recording. They both burst out in a fit of laughter as soon as Chan locked his phone. Jisung was going to get quite the kick out of that. He was probably also going to be pretty jealous that he wasn’t here.

Chan put his phone away, they would send that later; he didn’t want to accidentally send it to the wrong person while he was distracted with his cock buried inside his bandmate. He quickly got back to business, resuming his thrusts, faster this time. 

Before long, he felt his climax crashing. He leaned down against Changbin’s chest and buried his face into his neck to muffle his groans as he released into the condom. With a few last stuttering thrusts, he collapsed. He gave himself a second before sitting up and pulling out. Changbin whined at the feeling, but felt like he could relax once there wasn't anything inside of him anymore. 

Chan got to work on Changbin right away, continuing to jack him off. He pumped his fist fast, as if he was jerking himself off, just wanting to make it happen quicker. And lo and behold, within seconds, Changbin was grasping at him. 

“Chan-a,” Changbin groaned, “I’m-” his breath hitched, but Chan got the gist. 

“Shit,” Chan cursed. He rolled his eyes, of course he was going to have to do this. He leaned down and popped his lips over the head of Changbin’s dick. Changbin’s eyes widened, not expecting that. It did make him climax instantly, though. He held onto Chan’s hair as he released into his mouth, trying to keep his noises as quiet as he could. 

Chan grimaced as he swallowed, wishing he had thought to bring a second condom for Changbin to release into. But a leader’s gotta do what he’s gotta do for the best for the team. He sat back and pulled the rubber off of himself, tying the end. He deflated as he realized he was going to have to do one more thing for the sake of the team. He winced as he put the used condom in his pocket next to its wrapper and the little bottle of lube. He refused to let anyone tell him that being the leader was an easy job. 

Now donning the pockets of a pervert, Chan stood up and helped Changbin to his feet. He was shaky for a second, leaning on Chan, before finding his footing and nodding that he was good. They fixed their clothes as quickly as they could, pulling their pants back up, tucking their shirts back in, and fixing each other’s hair to the best of their ability in the dark room. 

Now that everything was said and done, they giggled like schoolboys who just got away with something they shouldn’t have as they shuffled out of JYP’s office, shushing each other. 

Once they reached the elevator, they were grumbling about how they were never going to be able to take that room seriously ever again. They both agreed that they would put off coming back up here for as long as they could, knowing that they - and Jisung (and whoever Jisung decided to share the video with …) - wouldn’t be able to keep themselves from laughing. The longer they could go without coming back up here, the better. 

They made it all the way to the ground floor in the elevator before Chan put his hand on Changbin’s shoulder. Changbin was half expecting to turn around to a fat kiss on the lips, both of them still bouncing and giddy. However, he deflated when he turned around to Chan pulling the flash drive with the song files out of the pocket of his jacket. They let out matching defeated sighs as they hit the button for the top floor again.

Chapter Text

Hyunjin hit puberty early. His shoulders broadened, his face matured, and his voice dropped before all of his friends. It was embarrassing at first, but once he realized that the more grown-up look was appealing to romantic prospects in middle school, it grew on him. 

Before long, his friends caught up with him and they all evened out. However, once secondary genders started to present, Hyunjin felt like the one being left behind. He and his peers were the proper age for secondary puberty to hit when he began training at JYPE. His friends presented slowly at first, then, like a domino effect, all at once. Pheromones stunk up the dorms and pitched all of the maturing boys into presenting around the same time. Everyone but Hyunjin. 

He had matured so quickly; he had no idea why his second puberty wasn’t hitting like all of his friends. Doctors all told him that he was simply a late bloomer, that he just had to give it time. And so he did. And after a few years, it still hadn’t happened. His doctors were at a bit of a loss and told him that he was just a minimally presenting beta. Showing no signs of being neither omega nor alpha. However, he wasn’t showing signs of being a beta, either. But that wasn’t all that surprising; beta traits were harder to trace anyway. 

He didn’t mind existing in the middle of the pack. Alphas like Chan and Jeongin were domineering and commanded control. That didn’t feel right to Hyunjin. Omegas like Jisung, Seungmin, and Felix were content to sit back and let the others take care of everything. That also didn't strike Hyunjin as how he felt like behaving. He felt much more comfortable sitting in the center with Minho and Changbin, going with the flow as betas and doing whatever was needed of them. 

So, he lived as a beta. 

Until he didn’t. 

It came out of nowhere. 

Spurred on by nothing in particular. His secondary gender deciding to rear its ugly head randomly and without holding back. In typical alpha fashion, it hit hard and it hit fast. 

His first rut crashed into him like a fucking train. He was all gnashing teeth, snarling, and hitting whatever he could reach with closed fists. It took three JYPE security guards to wrestle him to the ground so they could get a tranq in him. When he woke up, he was in a medical isolation chamber that was often used for aggressive alpha ruts. He was forced to spend his first rut in and out of consciousness. He was not given an omega or beta partner to spend it with; the company feared he would kill them in his first taste of the true power of an alpha. 

He was wildly distraught, absolutely inconsolable, searching fruitlessly for his omega. Any omega. The chemicals flowing through his brain, screaming at him for not protecting them, for not being there for them. He had started tearing his hair out, scratching angry red welts across his skin with his blunt nails, hitting himself in the head as some sort of reprieve from his need. When the rut would spike and he would start to hurt himself, a gas was emitted into the chamber that knocked him out. His rut was one of the worst that the doctors had ever seen.

This often happened with late-presenting alphas. Presenting late as a beta was common. Late as an omega was slightly less common but still happened often enough. Presenting late as an alpha was not unheard of; however, it was much rarer. Anyone who presented late generally suffered from worse symptoms when their cycle hit. Painful, angry symptoms that wracked through them more aggressively and for a longer period of time than if they had presented when they were late teens, when it was supposed to. 

Hyunjin was 22 when he presented, far later than anyone else he knew. So, that first rut was ugly. He was locked up in that isolation chamber for almost two weeks. On average, an alpha’s rut generally lasted three or four uncomfortable days, once every couple of months. The first time would usually last longer, but two weeks was unprecedented. It was one of the longest and one of the ugliest ruts that the doctors had studied.  

Once he came out of it, delirious, emotional, every muscle in his body aching; naturally, he was put on rut-suppressants. 

It was commonplace for omegas to use heat-suppressants so that they could better control their cycle; over-the-counter heat-control could be found in every corner drug store. However, alpha’s needed a prescription for rut-suppressants, only to be used on an as-needed basis. And Hyunjin definitely needed it. He was prescribed a high intensity dosage to try to keep him grounded, all of them fearing what his second rut would bring. 

The suppressants could only do so much, though. His biology muscling through the drugs and throwing him into his second rut only a few weeks after the first. It wasn’t as bad as the first time, but it was still so aggressive that they still didn’t trust him enough to give him an omega to soothe him. 

It couldn’t be known if an alpha would be soothed by the presence of an omega or if it would make their symptoms far worse. Sometimes an extremely aggressive alpha in rut would be soothed by the presence of an omega; receiving an outlet for their emotions would help them redirect their ferocity and make them more protective than angry. Other times, it would just make them that much more aggressive, and they would end up injuring the omega that they were with as well as themselves. 

The second time around, they gave Hyunjin a couple of toys that they thought would help him, but he ended up tearing them to shreds. They opted to not give him a rut partner. The time after that was slightly better, but still worse than they were hoping it’d be. 

On average, an alpha went into rut maybe four times a year, so when Hyunjin was experiencing his fifth in six months, they knew they had to do something. He was missing schedules, performances, and canceling appearances. Not to mention how much pain he was in; a rut was agonizing for an alpha without a partner to work through it with, and Hyunjin’s were so aggressive and unpredictable that he couldn’t be trusted with an omega or beta to help him.  

JYPE sent him to the best doctors, the best specialists, therapists, and whoever else they could think of who would help him. The best anyone could do was sign a prescription for a specialized heavy-hitting brand of rut-suppressants. He was relieved when it actually seemed to be helping. More time started to pass between his ruts, and they slowly started to be less intense. He was able to go through it at home, locked in his room. No longer needing to be sedated for the duration of the worst of it. 

It was still pretty bad, but not nearly as agonizing as before. He was glad to be in the comfort of his own home, he was glad to not be under surveillance the entire time. The doctors had been doing a good thing, keeping himself and others safe from his uncontrollable rage. But now that he was out of it, it felt so healing to be able to go through it on his own. 

After a few years of positive results from the rut-suppressants, he was given the green light to partner up for his ruts. His doctors and therapists believed that he was safe to spend his time with a beta or an omega whom he trusted enough to see him that vulnerable. They recommended a beta for his first time. Oftentimes, when an omega encountered an alpha in their rut when it was as intense as Hyunjin’s, they would be sent into their heat as a biological response - the same way alphas could be thrown into rut if they came in contact with an especially intense omega in heat. 

This usually worked out pretty well for preestablished relationships because they could spend this sensitive time together; however, it could be dangerous to do between temporary partners if the alpha didn’t have much experience. Or in Hyunjin’s case, none. Where an omega wouldn’t be able to control their reactions and desires, a beta would probably be better for someone like Hyunjin. A beta would be able to stay more in control of themselves, more cognizant during their time together, to best assist Hyunjin through his first cycle with a partner.

Even having gotten the go-ahead from his doctors, Hyunjin was still terrified to partner up for his rut. Even if it was with a beta, he still wasn’t sure if he could trust himself with another person. He had seen the way he tore up the toys he had been given, fingers digging into the silicone flesh and ripping it apart in his hands. The thought of doing that to a living person, scratching his nails into their skin, bruising and violent, trying to climb inside their very marrow; it made him sick. It kept him up at night. He couldn't fathom taking the risk of hurting somebody like that, especially when the act itself was sexual in nature. He would shake his head and put his face in his hands and cry, unsure what to do. But every time he went through a rut alone, he would hate himself, curse himself, hurt himself, for not finding someone to do this with. 

An alpha in rut needed a partner to breed like a man dying of dehydration needed water. The dehydrated man would come upon an oasis and drink until he made himself sick, swallowing large gulps of water until his belly was distended and it all came back up. The thing he craved more than anything would choke back up and wet down the front of his shirt and the ground below. The dehydrated man would drop back down to kneel and drink more, sick and greedy, knowing that he had his fill but still desperate for more. Unable to stop himself. He had been thirsty for so long. He didn’t care if he drank up the whole oasis. He didn’t care if it made him ill. He didn’t care if there would be no water left for the dehydrated men who came after him. Even the most thoughtful man could only think of himself in that moment. 

Hyunjin found himself jealous of omegas. He knew the dangers that came with that presentation, but he would be willing to take the risks if it meant he didn’t have to be the one who people were afraid of. He didn’t think there was a single alpha in history who was jealous of omegas. He couldn’t help it; he was terrified of hurting someone like that, and he knew that once he was past the point of no return, he couldn’t stop himself. He wished he was an omega. 

But he wasn't an omega. There was no avoiding it; his next rut was imminent. He wanted to muscle through and do it alone, but after the last one he experienced at home by himself, he woke up with his sheets sticky with his blood, having cut himself in his furious haze. It was becoming dangerous to do alone. His body needed an outlet. A living, breathing, warm-blooded outlet. 

Level-headed, he made a plan. If he made sure all of the proper boxes were checked, he could plan accordingly and do everything in his power to try and keep himself calm. It wasn’t all on him, however; this was a two-way street. He needed a partner. And he didn’t even know where to start.

In the end, Changbin offered to help. Hyunjin cried when he first suggested it. Why would he trust him so much? How could he believe that he wouldn't hurt him? Changbin hugged him and told him that he was tough; he could take it. Hyunjin was more appreciative than he could ever put into words. Changbin was happy to help. He knew the risks. He knew his friend. He trusted him. 

Changin was a beta. He didn't go into rut. He didn’t go into heat. He wasn’t as much of a flight risk about being able to control himself in these kinds of situations. He would be fully cognizant the entire time. He would take the necessary precautions to be able to stop Hyunjin if he started to hurt him. As much as it terrified Hyunjin to his very core to think about doing something like that with one of his best friends, he knew this was probably one of the best options. 

So, they made a plan. Hyunjin knew around when his next rut would hit, and he and Changbin discussed next steps. Hyunjin hoped that getting an experience with another person under his belt would chill his body out. Teach his psyche that it was okay to be calm, that he would have someone to help him out, that everything was going to be okay. He hoped this would regulate his cycle. Hopefully, a combination of a stable rut plan and the rut-control medication that worked best for him would help his body settle into a proper schedule. Maybe now this could stop affecting work; he wouldn’t have to miss shows, wouldn't have to cancel appearances. Maybe he could become a person again. 

Everything hit the fan when that rut was about two weeks out. 

Hyunjin was in the JYPE building. He had finished up his last meeting for the day. He was heading back to get his stuff to head home for the night when he thought he heard Felix’s voice. He stopped to listen. He heard it again. It was coming from behind the door to his right. It sounded like he was crying. 

“Yongbok?” Hyunjin asked, cautiously, opening the door and poking his head into the room. He stumbled back as if he had been slapped across the face. The smell that hit him was indescribable. 

Felix’s heat had hit hard and fast. 

Hyunjin knew he had pushed it off for too long. Felix was bull-headed, insistent that he was fine long past the point of being fine. And he was always so busy, agreeing to every sponsorship and ambassadorship. He overloaded himself and pushed his heat off for the sake of time. Which only made it that much worse when it came crashing down. And, naturally, it had to happen in the middle of a workday, in the office building. 

Hyunjin yanked the door shut as quickly as he opened it, the wave of his heat pheromones sending Hyunjin’s head reeling. He didn’t know how he didn’t smell it before he opened the door. He held tightly to the door handle, his entire body shaking. He closed his eyes, trying to focus on his breathing. 

There was suddenly a bang from the other side of the door. 

“Hyunjin-a,” Felix cried, “please. Hyunjin, please.” 

Hyunjin could hear him pawing at the other side of the door, scratching and pulling, trying to get through to him. Hyunjin kept a steady hand on the knob, making sure the door stayed tightly shut. He knew that his alpha pheromones would be affecting Felix the same way that Felix’s were affecting him. Tenfold because he was in heat. 

“Y-Yongbok-a,” Hyunjin’s voice shook. Fuck, he could smell him through the door. He could practically see the fumes clouding out from the crack underneath it, wafting up to his face and shooting directly into his skull. Letting him know that an omega was desperate for him, that he was in need and in pain and only Hyunjin could stop it. Hyunjin shook, hitting himself on the side of the head, trying to knock sense into him. 

Felix yanked at the door, his efforts futile; Hyunjin’s alpha strength was no match for him. Hyunjin could hear him sniffling and sobbing on the other side of the wood. Every instinct he had was screaming at him to help the needy omega. He had exactly what he needed. Now that he was pressed up against the door, the smell coming from underneath was so much worse. 

Hyunjin reached a shaking hand into his bag and pulled out his emergency suppressants. They wouldn’t completely prevent his rut, but it would put it off until he could figure out what to do. He fought to undo the cap with one hand as Felix continued to yank at the door. When he finally got the top off, his hand shook so violently that all of the pills were sent flying to the floor, skittering across the linoleum.  

Hyunjin threw the empty bottle to the floor and clamped over his mouth and nose. He was panicking; he didn't know what to do. People were going to start heading this way soon, attracted by the smell. Felix was not in a safe area. An omega like Felix had a mind-numbing smell on a good day; it was far worse when he was in heat, it was far worse when he had put his heat off for so long. Any alpha who walked by would be forced into their rut, and Felix was alone and vulnerable in some random closet. He would be killed.  

They had heat/rut rooms in the building. It was required of every business exactly for situations like this. But they were floors away from it. Fuck why didn’t Felix head there as soon as he felt his heat coming on? Hyunjin’s mind flooded with images of teaching Felix exactly why things like that were dangerous. He wanted to tear into that room and throw him to the ground and show him how scary alphas could be. He hit himself hard on the side of the head again. Snap out of it.

He felt an uncomfortable warmth spreading through his veins; a heat that seeped through his limbs with the flow of his blood, the epicenter at his crotch. Fuck. This absolutely couldn’t be happening. Not here. Not now. He had a plan. He had such a good plan. 

Changbin was going to make sure that everything was okay. 

He was going to make sure Hyunjin didn’t hurt anyone. 

But Changbin wasn't here. 

And other alphas were. 

Hyunjin’s head snapped down the hall. He could smell them. They were cautiously approaching, no doubt smelling an omega in heat. Everyone at the company wanted to fuck Felix; alpha, beta, omega, everyone. Anyone would jump at this opportunity while totally sober. But when hit in the face with the smell of his heat, even the most level-headed person would lose control of themselves and give in to their instincts. 

Hyunjin had a split-second decision to make. He felt Felix, still pulling on the other side of the door, trying to get to Hyunjin, his shaky sobs crying out Hyunjin’s name wafting out from under the door with his scent. Hyunjin felt his dick growing hot in his pants, his veins warming with the buzzing, numbing feeling of his oncoming rut. He shook his head like a wet dog, crying out, unsure what to do. He heard the approaching footsteps of other people, starting to move faster towards them. 

He had to do something. 

If they stayed here, other alphas would swarm, driven feral by the intense omega pheromones, and Felix would be torn apart. With Felix’s best interest in mind, Hyunjin didn’t let himself second-guess his choice. He released the door handle and let Felix pull it all the way open. 

Hyunjin stumbled back as the full force of Felix’s heat hit him like a semi-truck. He found his footing and stepped forward. Felix crumpled in the doorway, weak legs splayed out beneath him as he sobbed Hyunjin’s name, reaching for him with shaking fingers. 

Hyunjin closed his eyes tightly, not trusting himself to look at Felix for too long without losing what little control he had left. 

In one swift motion, he leaned down and swept Felix up into his arms. Felix cried out at the contact. He was burning hot to the touch, every nerve in his body wildly overstimulated to the point where just touching him made him flinch like he had been burned. In the back of his mind, he heard the footsteps down the hall break into a run. He shook his head again, trying to clear his mind before he took off in the other direction. 

He stumbled, banging against the walls as the hallway swam in his vision. He tripped over his own feet, Felix’s body pressed against his own, his scent so close to him, his pathetic cries in his arms, all far too overwhelming. He had never even been around an omega who was this intense in their heat. This was new territory. 

He wasn’t sure exactly how, but he managed to get them to the elevator. He held Felix to him with one arm as he pressed whatever button he could reach with his other hand. He was seeing triple as he saw his hand push a dozen of the elevator buttons. They lit up when pressed, and the elevator doors slid shut. He just needed to get them to the right floor. 

Once the doors were securely shut, Hyunjin slammed back against the wall. Felix’s hands clutched at his neck, trying to pull them closer together. Hyuinjin’s breath was labored, and his vision swam. He whacked his head back against the wall, trying to find control of himself. But Felix was mewling in his arms, and he shook with the effort of not throwing him to the ground and taking him right here. He just needed to get him to the heat room. Once he was there, he would be safe. He would be safe from every alpha in the building. He would be safe from Hyunjin. 

“Hyunjin,” Felix cried, “A-Alpha, Alpha please, please I- I need-”

Hyunjin yelled, shaking his head. He wanted to cover his ears and scream to stop hearing the omega’s pleas, but his hands were occupied carrying him. Felix couldn't walk on his own. He could barely even form a coherent sentence. As soon as this was over, as soon as they got out of this - if they got out of it - Hyunjin was going to smack Felix upside the head as hard as he could, scolding him for letting this happen. How could he push it off for so long? How could he let it get this bad? He knew the risks of being around so many differently presented people. He knew the risks of being around people like Hyunjin. 

Hyunjin had to close his eyes to focus on his breathing. But the deeper he breathed, the more of Felix’s scent he inhaled. One of his arms suddenly gave out, Felix’s legs falling to the floor. The omega yelped at the sensation, clutching even tighter to Hyunjin. 

Hyinjun felt like he was either going to cry or sink his teeth into Felix’s scent gland. Whichever came first. His head pounded. He felt the sickening, sticky heat of his rut spreading to every inch of his body. He started to lose control of his limbs. He started to lose control of his mind. He couldn't take it anymore. His legs collapsed underneath him, sending him and Felix crashing to the floor.  

The omega cried out, scrambling for a better hold on his alpha, continuing to cry and whine and beg for Hyunjin. The alpha all but ignored him, curling in on himself and clutching his head. Willing his rut away. If he was a beta, he could help Felix. He could keep his cool and carry him to the heat room and even stay with him, helping him through it. If he was a beta, he could trust himself to see Felix naked and vulnerable without the threat of doing something he would regret forever. But he wasn’t a beta.
Hyunjin released his own defeated sob. He wasn’t going to be able to get Felix to safety. This elevator door was going to open on the next floor, and a swarm of alphas was going to be there, ready and waiting. They would have smelled Felix’s alluring pheromones from everywhere in the building. They would know where the elevator was going to stop. They would pile over each other, snarling and gnashing and tearing into each other to try to get to him. They would snap and spit as they attacked, tearing off his clothes and throwing him to the dirty elevator floor and having their way with him. 

And Hyunjin would do nothing to help. He would be just another dumb, angry, insatiable monster, shoving his alpha cock between the omega’s lips without a care for what he wanted or didn’t want. 

NO.

Hyunjin pressed the heels of his palms into his eyes, trying to push the violent thoughts away. He didn’t feel that way. Of course, he didn't feel that way. Felix was his friend. His brother. He cared more for him than he did himself. 

He would never let anything like that happen to him. 

He would never let anyone else do that to him.  

From his spot on the ground, Hyunjin reached up and smacked his palm on the big red emergency stop button on the wall. Felix yelped as the elevator came to a sudden, violent stop and the emergency lights came on, dimming the small space. 

Hyunjin panted heavily as he squeezed his eyes shut. At this point, he supposed that if anyone was going to get to ravage Felix, it should be him. 

Fuck every other alpha in the building. 

They didn’t deserve this. 

They didn’t deserve him. 

This was Hyunjin’s kill. 

He had won the hunt. 

And it was time to feast. 

Hyunjin growled deep in the back of his throat, giving the omega a warning. Felix sensed it instantly, his crying quieting by instinct. Hyunjin opened his eyes and studied the omega half in his lap. He was pink-faced, eyes red and swollen from crying. He let out small whimpering hiccups as he stared up at his alpha, waiting to see what was going to happen with wide, wet eyes. 

In a flash, Hyunjin had him pinned. Felix yelped as Hyunjin pushed him onto the ground on his belly. The alpha laid his weight down on top of him, and his fingers pulled at Felix’s most sensitive areas. Bruising fingers against his ass, his thighs, his stomach, his chest. He sobbed at the feeling, every touch like fire. Hyunjin’s rough hands tore Felix’s clothes; the sound of fabric ripping echoed around the elevator. Hyunjin dug his nails into Felix’s newly exposed flesh, aching to get as close to him as humanly possible. Felix cried out again as he felt blood being drawn. 

Hyunjin rutted against him, feeling his cock growing in his pants. His rut made his dick hard no matter what he did about it, so he was going to have an erection regardless of what was going on in this room. But this time, unlike any other rut he had ever experienced, there were other factors at play that actually turned him on, beyond just because of physical necessity. The sounds Felix was making, his pathetic mewling cries and whimpers as he anticipated the inevitable. The complete and utter control that he felt over the omega underneath him, he had never felt dominance like this in his life, and he feared he would never give it up again. Not to mention, the actual physical stimulation on his dick; Felix - despite his apparent fear - arching back against him, rubbing the growing wet spot in his shorts back against Hyunjin’s pants. 

He let out another growl as he leaned down and bit into Felix’s shoulder. Felix choked out another sob, weak hands trying to reach back and pull Hyunjin off of him, but failing miserably. Hyunjin tasted Felix’s blood in his mouth, his teeth breaking the surface of his skin. He rubbed his lips against the mark and his eyes rolled back in his head at the taste of the omega’s blood. 

He gripped tightly to Felix’s hips, kneading the tender flesh between his hands. Felix whined, stalling his movements and allowing Hyunjin to have his way with him. Hyunjin gripped the fabric in his fingers and tore the fibers to shreds, yanking Felix’s body around as he ripped the material off completely, needing to see all of him. 

Felix’s pale skin was flushed pink around his joints, his entire body coated with a sheen of sweat. He was feverish to the touch, his skin hot under Hyunjin’s hands. Hyunjin wrangled him up to his hands and knees, pausing his attack for just a beat to take in the sight before him. Felix’s legs shook as slick dripped down his inner thighs. Hyunjin’s mouth watered at the sight; he licked his lips involuntarily. 

“A-Alpha, please~” 

Hyunjin wasn’t sure if he was pleading with him to stop or get on with it. Not that it mattered. 

No longer able to sit still, Hyunjin grabbed Felix again and yanked him back, pulling his naked hips flush against his crotch. Felix yelped and buried his face in his hands. Hyunjin leaned down on top of him again, sinking his teeth into the side of Felix’s neck.  

As he moved up, almost by instinct, Hyunjin nosed the hair off of Felix’s sweaty skin. Hyunjin pressed his nose and lips against Felix’s scentmark at the back of his neck. 

At the contact, Hyunjin was instantly calmed. 

He felt his senses coming back to him, even if just slightly.

Felix whimpered underneath Hyunjin. His heart hammered in his chest like a jackrabbit; he was terrified of the predator on top of him, however, the noise was also something of pleasure. Being this close to his alpha, completely at his mercy, felt so right. This was what he had been wanting; this was the only thing he had been able to think about. 

He arched back and pressed against Hyunjin’s crotch, trying to give him the signs of what he wanted without knowing how to verbalize it. He reached between his damp thighs to paw numbly at himself. Every part of that region was sore, aching with need. He yelped when he touched his straining cock, but his main focus was further back, where he needed something. He was far too delirious to know what that thing was. He couldn’t form a coherent thought. The only thing on his mind was how badly everything hurt, how he needed to feel something. He needed to feel his alpha. His alpha knew what he needed. His alpha always knew what he needed. He was scared, but he wanted this. He wanted it so badly it hurt all over. 

Hyunjin’s eyes blinked as he found part of himself. He forced his fingers to unclench, Felix crying at the small cuts his nails left behind. Hyunjin swallowed hard, eyes wide. He kept his hands off of the omega, no longer filled to the point of overflowing with the desire to tear into him. 

The desire ebbed back when Felix’s neck pulled away as he arched up against Hyunjin again. Hyunjin grabbed him by the throat and pulled him back against him. Felix squeaked as Hyunjin all but cut off his airflow, his eyes rolling back into his head at the pleasure it made him feel. Feeling so overpowered, so at his mercy, Felix felt like he was doing the thing he was made for. 

Hyunjin kept the back of Felix’s neck pressed against his face, drinking in the scent of him. It was sweet; vanilla and cinnamon. It made Hyunjin remember himself, even just slightly. It made him feel safe and secure and filled him with the desire to protect the omega beneath him. 

So this was why they said spending rut with another person was beneficial. Omega pheromones existed to help hone an alpha's senses, bring them back to earth, remind them that they were here to care for and protect, not tear apart. Rut made alphas lose themselves, succumb to the animalistic, instinctual part of them that was constantly clawing to get out. They only knew the physical; they could only think about sticking their dick inside something hot and wet. 

He was finally realizing that the very purpose of the pheromones they released during their cycles was to help their partner out, biologically. Naturally, Hyunjin still felt a little bit of a desire to tear into Felix, but it was less feral; instead, it came from a place of wanting to give the omega what he wanted, to claim him in the way he had been begging for. 

Hyunjin released Felix’s neck and the omega gasped in a breath. Hyunjin pulled back from him enough to get a better look. His clothes were torn from Hyunjin’s fingers, his body shook with both fear and desire, his face was wet with tears. Hyunin now realized how the entire room smelled of that warm vanilla sweetness. He only noticed the notes when he had his face pressed up against the place emitting the scent, but now that he had picked up on it, it was the only thing he could smell. He took a deep breath, breathing it in. It calmed him. He felt like he could breathe. 

“H-Hyun- Alpha, I need-” Felix shook his head, reaching between his legs again in an attempt to sate the burning need he felt there, “please help m-me~” He cried out as another wave of his heat hit, the ache of desire causing him to convulse. 

Hyunjin’s head swam as Felix emitted another plume of pheromones. The scent made the backs of Hyunjin’s eyes itch. From the smell, he could sense that Felix was distressed, that he needed his help. Every neuron in Hyunjin’s alpha brain screamed at him to be of service. 

It suddenly hit him that there was a simple way for him to be of service. He took his hands off of Felix - earning a high whine from the omega - and clawed at his own neck. When he finally found the edge of the tape, he dug his nails underneath and tore off his scent patch. 

Typically, alphas who knew they were getting close to their rut would wear scent patches to block any potential pre-rut pheromones they might emit. Hyunjin wore one constantly. It wasn’t necessarily a bad thing to never take a scent patch off, however, it was good to let the tender, sensitive skin of one's scent gland breathe from time to time. Hyunjin was just always too paranoid; he figured it was better to be safe than sorry. It was also said that covering the scent gland could stave off an alpha’s rut. It was an unproven theory, but Hyunjin was willing to try anything. 

Hyunjin tore the patch off of the front of his neck and tossed the flesh-colored athletic tape across the room, letting his scent permeate the space. He figured that if Felix’s pheromones helped him so much, maybe he could help the omega in the same way. 

He leaned down on top of Felix again, pressing his cheek against the side of his head, trying to get his scent gland as close as he could. The effect on Felix was nearly instantaneous, as it was for Hyunjin. Felix’s insistent crying settled into a dull, needy whine in the back of his throat. He twisted himself around to face Hyunjin and gripped his jacket, pulling him close. 

Felix pulled at the collar of Hyunjin’s shirt, trying to get as close as he could. Hyunjin wrestled away from Felix’s grasp to shuck off his jacket and take off his t-shirt as quickly as he could before lying down on top of him again. Now that they were skin to skin, they both seemed to relax even more. 

Felix nuzzled his face into Hyunjin’s scent mark, rubbing his cheeks and nose and lips all over the tender patch of skin over his collarbones. Hyunjin hummed contentedly at the feeling. Fuck that felt good. He wished he could do the same, but omega’s scent markers were on the backs of their necks - evolved that way to help the alpha access it easier if they were fucking an omega from behind. Hyunjin didn’t mind all that much, though. He figured Felix needed this just as bad as he did. 

Felix tongued along the gland, breathing deeply and trying to drown in Hyunjin’s scent. Hyunjin always covered up, even when he wasn’t close to his rut. They all still knew his smell with their eyes closed, but it was always so much weaker than the rest of them because he always kept the spot covered. He had never been able to smell him like this before; he smelled of freshly chopped wood, soft fallen pine needles, rain as it hit asphalt. Felix moaned against the spot, feeling his blinding chaos calm slightly. 

They worked against each other as they held close, unable to keep their hips from moving. Rutting against each other as they focused on taking in their combined pheromones in the air. Felix had gone from screaming and crying and clawing at Hyunjin and himself, mind-numbingly needy; to more pliant. His movements were more sluggish, his eyes hazy. Hyunjin’s alpha scent served as a calming agent. It wasn’t foolproof. Felix still aggressively twitched his hips into Hyunjin above him, the smell of his slick stronger as it continued to drip down the inside of his thighs. His eyes were still glassy with needy tears, and he still whimpered and whined pathetically. But he was no longer writhing in pain.   

“Alpha,” Felix moaned, “Hyunjin-a.”

Hyunjin groaned into Felix’s hair. 

“P-please,” Felix’s voice shook, “I need to feel you.” 

 They had calmed down slightly now that their pheromones mixed in the air, but they were both still in the thick of their cycles. Their muscles still shook, their minds still swam. They could still only think of one thing. 

Hyunjin thought about throwing Felix’s legs over his shoulders and bending him in half, shoving himself deep inside the omega and fucking him through his cries. He felt his cock grow somehow harder at the image. 

The tiny part of his brain that had wrested an ounce of control from the animal inside of him told him to calm down. That if he took Felix now, like this, it might scare him. As the alpha, he needed to figure out how to make this okay. Less scary. He wanted Felix to be the one calling the shots, so that he could be sure he wasn’t doing anything he didn’t want. He had an idea.

In an instant, he stripped himself of his pants, unsure how he had gone this long with them still on. His throbbing hard-on sprung free, and Hyunjin couldn’t stop himself from grabbing it for some relief. He grunted at the feeling, his head suddenly flooding with images of him violently pleasuring his omega. Spinning him around and taking him from behind, doing whatever he wanted. Giving the omega the thing he needed more than air in a way that showed him who was really in charge. 

Felix let out a keening moan, probably smelling the dominant scent that Hyunjin’s thoughts pushed out of him. The noise pulled Hyunjin back to earth, shaking his head in an attempt to free the savage thoughts from his brain. 

Hyunjin grabbed Felix by the waist, gentler this time. Felix whimpered at the contact but went limp in his hands, allowing the alpha to do whatever he wanted with him. With shaking hands, Hyunjin pulled Felix up to sit in his lap. He positioned him sitting up with his hands on Hyunjin’s shoulders. Once he was sure Felix was secure, Hyunjin sat back, allowing Felix to be the one in control. 

His cock throbbed and his head ached, instincts screaming that this was not the way things were meant to go. He was once again bombarded with thoughts of Felix screaming and crying underneath him as he used him until he was content. Hyunjin shook his head ‘no’, he wasn’t going to do that. He wasn’t an animal. 

However, suddenly, Felix’s panic seemed to spike again. If Hyunjin couldn’t tell from the scared squeaks and whines coming from his throat, he could smell it on him. He could smell his discomfort, his fear. Despite himself, Hyunjin’s dick twitched at the smell, he felt a deep ache in his knot; that scent of desperation and fear turned him on more than anything yet. But he still had some semblance of control over himself, even if just barely.

“W-what is it?” Hyunjin’s tongue felt swollen in his mouth. The way his mind swam in his rut made it hard to form coherent sentences. 

“P-please don't,” Felix hiccuped, “please don’t make me do it. I want- I want you to-” his breath came in harsh gasps as he tried to sort his thoughts well enough to speak them aloud. 

Hyunjin’s nails dug into his palms as his hands shook with the effort of not being aggressive. He stared up at Felix with dark eyes, his mouth hanging open as he panted. He was fighting for his life trying to restrain himself. He wanted Felix to be in control; he didn’t want to hurt him. 

Hyunjin opened his mouth to try to verbalize this, but couldn’t find the proper words. 

“I-I don’t- I can’t-” Felix hiccupped as he started to cry again, overwhelmed and overstimulated, “Alpha, please.” 

It was then that Hyunjin started to really put together what his role was as an alpha. In a way he had never been able to understand before, he was realizing that he was meant to take care of his omega no matter the cost. He was the one in control; he was the one who needed to do whatever it took to make his omega happy, to give him what he wanted. Even if it scared Hyunjin to think of being the one with all the power, still not confident that he wouldn’t lose himself and hurt Felix. He was the alpha, and it was his job to make sure his omega was happy and taken care of. He had to be strong enough for him. 

“O-okay,” Hyunjin said shakily, “it’s okay. I’ll do it.” 

He took a deep breath, the warm sweet scent of Felix’s heat helping calm his chaos. Hyunjin noticed the way Felix instantly relaxed, no longer feeling the pressure of being the one calling the shots. His muscles untensed slightly in Hyunjin’s lap, he leaned forward to nuzzle his scent gland again. Hyunjin’s eyes rolled into the back of his head at the feeling. 

Hyunjin’s thighs were sticky with Felix’s slick, still eeking out of him needily, telling all of the nearby alphas that he was ready for them. Hyunjin took a steadying breath as he hastily laid his jacket on the floor of the elevator before laying Felix’s back down on it. Felix didn’t seem to notice the gesture as he thrust his hips up against Hyunjin and shoved his now free hands between his legs, but Hyunjin didn’t mind. He didn’t need the flowers for doing what he was supposed to do. 

Felix writhed underneath him, wildly desperate. They had been in this elevator for far too long without Hyunjin being inside of him. He started to cry again. 

“Okay,” Hyunjin said, reaching down and stroking himself a few times, “okay, okay. I know. I’m here.” 

Felix cried against Hyunjin’s chest. Hyunjin could feel the omega’s tears on his skin. The small wet spots trailing down his pecs and into his lap. His eyes rolled into the back of his head and he cracked his neck. He deserved some kind of trophy for his self-control. 

Without any further delays, he pushed Felix fully down onto his back and spread his legs apart with his knees. Felix whined at the feeling of being so exposed, but also arched his back in pleasure. 

Hyunjin stared with interest at the scene before him. Omega penises were, by all accounts, effectively useless. They didn’t produce viable sperm - apart from a few special cases - but they still did most of the other things that dicks were meant to do. But Hyunjin had just never seen one this close up before. 

All down Felix’s inner thighs and his entire pelvis area were sticky with his slick. Spread around by his writhing, his skin was wet; a visual representation of his rabid desperation. His entrance was flushed pink and leaking. Hyunjin absentmindedly licked his lips at the sight. 

He wanted to ravage every part of Felix, sink his teeth into the soft flesh of his thighs, slide his dick between his lips, drag his tongue over his hole, palm and pinch at his blushing chest, suck at his neck, kiss his cheeks. 

They would have time for that later. 

Right now, Felix needed one thing from him. 

Badly. 

And he had made him wait long enough. 

Hyunjin laid his own member on Felix’s pelvis next to his. The size difference was stark. It was nothing for Felix to be embarrassed about, he was an omega; it was in his biology to be smaller. But Hyunjin’s was large even by alpha standards. It was long and thick and hot to the touch. The head was shiny and glistening, and his knot was already starting to swell, the skin stretching until it was flushed pink. Felix swallowed at the sight of it against him, looking up at Hyunjin with wide, glassy eyes full of want. 

Hyunjin’s heart raced. He couldn’t believe he was actually going to do this. He thought he would maybe never have it in him to have sex with another person. He had always been so terrified of himself. And, honestly, he still was. The way Felix smelled, the sounds he was making, the way he looked so vulnerable underneath him, the desire dripping down the inside of his thighs … 

Hyunjin couldn’t stare for long, or he felt that violence creeping back up him. He shook off and braced himself over Felix. Felix wrapped his arms up around his shoulders and buried his face in his neck. Hyunjin could feel his hot panting breath against his skin, feel him shaking against him, smell his want rolling off of him in waves. 

Hyunjin used his hand to guide his cock, nudging it against Felix’s entrance and earning a pathetic whimper. Hyunjin pressed his face into Felix’s hair, purring soothingly against him as he pressed his hips forward.  

Over the years, Hyunjin had tried so many different sex toys. Silicone meant to mimic omega anatomy, faux-slick lubricant, lewd plastic items that heated up or vibrated or squeezed tight with the push of a button. None of it had ever done anything for him. He realized, now, that was because nothing could ever feel like this. 

Felix was soaked with his slick, so when Hyunjin angled forward, he barely even had to push for the head of his cock to slip inside. He slid into Felix with almost practiced ease, both of them unable to stop their noises of pleasure at the sensation. Felix sobbed, clutching tight to his alpha as he finally reveled in that full feeling he had been aching for. He buried his face in the crook of Hyunjin’s neck, lips pressed to his scent mark as he released choked cries. Hyunjin grunted, moaning deep in his throat. Felix’s tight, wet heat was the oasis he had been searching for all this time. He didn’t know it could feel this good. He pressed his face into Felix’s sweaty blonde hair and breathed him in. 

Hyunjin slid in and out of him easily because of how wet he was, not giving Felix much time to get used to his size before he started thrusting in earnest. It was what both of them wanted. The sound of skin slapping skin filled the dim elevator, mixing in the air with their cries of pleasure and pheromones. 

They had put it off for long enough that it felt like mere seconds before Felix’s first orgasm ripped through him. He scratched angry, swollen welts down Hyunjin’s back, sinking his teeth into his shoulder and drawing blood as he arched up into him and released between their stomachs, dick untouched. 

“Alpha~” Felix screamed, “Hyunjin-a,” his voice was high and broken through with sobs. 

Omegas had more nerve endings and pleasure points in their ass than their dick, so it wasn’t surprising when he came untouched. But Hyunjin’s eyes rolled back as he felt his sticky release on his skin. To know that Felix didn’t need anything from him other than his cock inside of him to feel pleasure like that? Hyunjin increased the speed of his thrusts. 

He could tell that his size was pushing it for Felix. He was small, even for an omega. Everything about him was small. Hyunjin was taller, broader, and bigger than he was. Hyunjin wasn’t packing the biggest in the world, but he was above average, and from the way that Felix cried out with every thrust, he imagined he was probably one of the biggest that Felix had ever taken. 

Even still, he only pushed into him to his knot, not entering him in his entirety until he was ready. He knew that was going to be a push, and even in his passion-fueled ferocity, he had it in him to wait until Felix was well-prepared before attempting that. 

Before long, Hyunjin was panting like a dog. That instinctual, animalistic part of him crept up through his veins as his orgasm approached. He pulled Felix’s chest against his so he had the room to angle his head over Felix’s shoulder and sink his teeth into the omega’s scent gland. Felix cried out in pleasure? Pain? Was there really a difference at this point? With Hyunjin’s canines digging into one of his most sensitive spots, Felix came again, crying out for his alpha. 

Feeling Felix clench around him as his second orgasm crashed through him, Hyunjin sank his teeth in deeper. The copper taste of Felix’s blood on his lips and tongue, all of his senses honing in on the smell the omega was emitting, the way he squirmed underneath him in a pathetic attempt to match Hyunjin’s thrusts. It was all too much. 

Hyunjin growled in the back of his throat again, and by instinct, Felix stilled almost completely. He held tight to Hyunjin, knowing what was coming. Hyunjin continued to growl and groan, his breath coming out hot and heavy across Felix’s sweaty back. He felt his orgasm approaching fast. His knot burned as he felt it start to swell. 

“A-are you rea-”

“Fuck, Hyunjin, yes. Please, I need-” 

Before Felix could continue, Hyunjin pressed their lips together. The action felt so simple, but so intimate. Hyunjin’s massive alpha cock was seated deep in Felix’s ass, but, for some reason, this kiss was the thing that sent Felix flushing down his chest. He tangled his fingers in Hyunjin’s hair and pulled him impossibly closer, mashing their lips together. 

Hyunjin held Felix’s hips flush against his own as he finally, fully bottomed out inside of him. Felix’s body produced another wave of slick, almost as if it knew, as Hyunjin pressed his knot against his rim. It took a little bit of convincing, but after a few seconds, the swollen flesh was welcomed by the omega.  

Now that Hyunjin was fully seated inside of Felix, his knot surrounded by the tight heat that it had always craved and Hyunjin never provided, he felt a wash of that calm. His body was finally doing the thing it was made to do. The pheromones that both he and Felix were emitting were intoxicating. 

He thrusted a few more times - he was no longer able to pull out past his knot, so he wasn’t actually moving all that much, but it hardly mattered anymore. He kept his lips pressed against Felix’s, the two of them moaning into each other’s mouths as their orgasms peaked together. 

Felix’s third was a relatively evidence-less climax. Orgasms during heat were strange, and it could be hard to tell when one stopped and another began, so at a certain point, it wasn’t even worth counting anymore.

Felix whimpered as he felt Hyunjin release deep inside of him. The heat pumping into him made him cry Hyunjin’s name against his lips. Hyunjin’s thrusts stuttered into his omega, pressing their hips flush together as he finished his release. 

Hyunjin growled as he felt his knot growing to capacity - swelling large enough that it was impossible for him to pull out of Felix - doing its job. Felix sobbed as he clutched at the alpha on top of him, feeling like he was going to tear in two. He closed his eyes tight and shook his head; it was too much. He was going to be torn apart. 

Felix opened his eyes, tears falling down his cheeks, as Hyunjin cupped his cheek. The touch was so tender in what was an otherwise intense and brutal moment. Hyunjin tipped their foreheads together and they released little noises of pleasure between them as Hyunjin’s body finally finished all of the steps and he collapsed down on top of Felix.. 

Hyunjin, knowing how long it usually took for his knot to go down, knew that they would be stuck like this for a while. He had never been happier in his life, there was nowhere else he would rather be. Felix’s skin was sticky against his own, both of them covered in everything their bodies had to offer, but it didn’t matter. The feeling of Felix wrapped tightly around him was enough to keep him content for as long as he needed.

Felix was well and truly spent, feeling full to the point of bursting. He pressed a hand to his stomach and breathed deeply, inhaling his alpha’s scent. The large cock, swollen knot, and the result of those two things pooled inside of him - trapped by the seal the knot created, - made him feel like he couldn’t move. Not that he wanted to. He knew his muscles were going to be sore from sitting in this position for so long - which was why alphas tended to fuck omegas from the back; it was a much more comfortable position to lie in afterward - but he couldn’t have cared any less. His face pressed into Hyunjin's scent gland, his pheromones ghosting over Felix’s cheeks, telling him that he was right where he wanted him to be. He had never felt more content. 

Felix’s heat lasted for five days. In the ebbs and flows of their consciousness, Hyunjin and Felix tried to speak to each other. They tried to apologize, begging the other for forgiveness. In the lulls between the intensity, in the time that they were connected, they nuzzled against each other. Trying to send their thoughts through their actions. Unable to form the proper words in their post-heat/rut haze, they hoped the other could understand them. 

As the days ticked by, eventually, proper authorities pried the elevator door open. Their elevator was stuck between floors, so as Hyunjin snarled and snapped at the hands reaching in to give them food and water, they were lucky that he couldn’t reach up to them. The hallways that they were stalled between were closed off for the duration of their time together, the elevator labeled ‘out-of-service.’ Anyone with a brain knew it was worth it to let them do their thing undisturbed until they were done. 

In the sparse moments of mental clarity, Hyunjin was grateful for the bottles of water that were thrown in twice a day, even though he barked at them like a rabid dog any time they opened the doors to throw them in. He couldn’t help it. They were getting close to his omega. 

He tipped Felix’s chin back, helping him eat and drink when he could stomach it. Felix would lean up and press a soft kiss to his jawline in thanks, too blissed out to do much else.

Their days in the elevator were spent in feverish passion. Every position, every action; doing anything and everything they could to satisfy themselves with each other. Hard cocks in slick-greased hands, pushing between kiss-swollen lips. Hyunjin’s knot catching on Felix’s hole became a familiar sensation. They were each smeared with all kinds of bodily fluids. They cleaned each other with their tongues, not caring about the taste of sweat or cum or blood or slick or spit; it didn’t matter. They wanted each other to feel comfortable. They were peppered with shallow wounds, from nails and teeth and fingers. Scratches and bite marks and fingerprints bruised along their skin only mapped their passion. 

Hyunjin wanted to do everything within his power to make his omega feel good, to give him what he begged for. Felix had never felt want like this, he didn’t hold back asking Hyunjin for the things that his instincts craved without embarrassment. 

The embarrassment came on the sixth day when Hyunjin pulled the elevator doors apart with violently shaking muscles, well spent from their excursions. Once he was sure that their respective rut and heat were finished and they could leave the elevator without worry of hurting anyone or sending anyone else into their cycle early, they dreaded it. 

The day before they left, Felix leaned his head against Hyunjin’s naked chest, tracing his finger over one of the many marks he had left on the alpha’s pale skin. 

“Do we have to?” 

“I wish we didn’t,” Hyunjin said, eyes closed as he sat with his head tipped back against the elevator wall. 

“This is so embarrassing,” Felix mumbled.

“It’s not embarrassing,” Hyunjin said, voice low and exhausted, “it's natural.” 

“I know,” Felix sighed. He paused, “I’m really sorry.” 

“Don’t,” Hyunjin said. 

Still wrapped up in the carnal omega desire to please an alpha, Felix stopped.  

“Sorry,” Hyunjin said, picking his head up and looking down at Felix, “I just mean, let’s just talk about it later.” 

“Okay,” Felix hummed, letting his eyes flutter shut. 

When they did end up leaving the elevator, Hyunjin jumped down to the lower floor first before reaching up and catching Felix when he jumped out after him. A staff member was waiting for them with towels, which they gratefully accepted, averting their gazes. 

They had a lot of explaining to do, and a lot of apologizing to do, but as they walked down the hallway towards the company gym to take their first shower in days, Hyunjin wrapped his arm around Felix’s shoulders. Uninspired by heat pheromones or needy omega smells, Hyunjin pulled Felix close because he wanted to. Felix leaned into him, not because he wanted to please his alpha, but because he wanted to. 

They had a lot of thinking to do. They had to unpack everything they had done, everything that had happened. But, right here, right now, they held each other close just because it felt right. They didn’t know what the future held as far as what the consequences of this lapse in judgment would be. All Felix was sure of was that he would regulate his heat. He would make sure to keep track of it and make sure he was in a safe space when it hit. He would never let something like this happen again. There were a hundred thousand ways this could have gone so much worse. But thanks to Hyunjin, everything was okay. And, in the future, he knew that Hyunjin would be there to help again, if that was what he wanted. 

Hyunjin didn’t know what was going to happen with his next rut. If this helped calm his body down, if it taught him that he could be with a partner without killing them, but he knew that he didn’t want anyone else to help Felix through his next heat. Not in a possessive, angry alpha way. He had proven himself; he knew that he could be trusted with Felix’s vulnerability even when he had lost all semblance of control of himself. Hyunjin hadn’t felt this good in a long, long time. For the first time in years, he felt like he didn’t have to be afraid of himself; he didn’t hate the body he was born in. 

Felix slipped his hand into his as they walked into the showers, intertwining their fingers between them. They didn’t know what the future would hold, but they knew, whatever it was, they’d help each other through it.

Chapter Text

“Hey,” Jisung said, sticking his head in the room. All eyes turned to him, and he chuckled nervously before he landed on the person he was looking for, “can I borrow you for like two seconds?” 

Felix raised an eyebrow, looking around at the staff he was speaking to with an awkward smile, “uh, yeah, I guess.” 

Felix apologized to the people he was in the middle of a conversation with before walking out of the room with Jisung. 

“Was that important?” Jisung asked. 

“Not particularly,” Felix said, “still rude though.” 

Jisung chuckled awkwardly, “this isn’t going to make it better.” 

“What do you want?” 

“Think we got time for a quickie?” Jisung asked, flashing his dimples.

“What.” Felix deadpanned. 

“C’mon, we can be quick.” 

“Jisung, we have to leave in like,” Felix looked at his phone, “eight minutes.” 

Jisung waved him off, “plenty of time.” 

“Dude.” 

“What?”

“Why can’t you just rub one out in the bathroom real quick like a normal person? Why do you need me?” 

Jisung stuck his lower lip out, “I guess I could … but my Yongbok-ie makes me so happy and is so handsome and makes me feel so good-”

Felix made a disgusted face and shook his head, “okay, enough. You’re not going to charm me into blowing you with petty compliments.”

Jisung pouted again.  

Felix rolled his eyes, “Christ, you already interrupted my conversation. The damage is done, I guess.”

Jisung’s pout immediately turned into a thousand-watt grin. 

“You better have a plan because we have seven minutes now.”   

Jisung grabbed Felix’s wrist and dragged him down the hallway, “I always have a plan.” 

Jisung’s “plan” entailed a small closet and … nothing else. There was nothing but dusty boxes in the room, so they didn’t worry too much about getting caught, but with six minutes left on the clock, Felix was starting to doubt that he could make this happen. He was pretty good, but he wasn’t sure if he was ‘six-minutes-until-they-had-to-be-out-the-door’ good. 

Jisung immediately crashed their lips together after the door closed, pulling Felix in by his jacket. Luckily, they were waiting until they got to the venue to get ready, so they didn’t have to worry about messing up their hair or makeup or clothes. But had to make sure they didn’t look too fucked out, they were going to be on camera today. 

Felix pulled away from him, not wanting red, swollen, make-out lips. Instead, he reached down and cupped the front of Jisung’s pants. 

Already rock hard. 

Pervert.

That did make his job easier, though. 

He unzipped Jisung’s jeans and shimmied them down a few inches, pulling his hard-on over the top of his boxers. Jisung groaned at the feeling of no longer being trapped, but Felix didn’t let him bask in it for long, instantly starting to pump his fist over his length. 

“What even turned you on anyway?” Smalltalk felt like a waste of the minimal time they had, but Felix had to ask. 

“Don’t ask.” 

“Well, now I have to know.” 

“Did you see that new cover Lee Know-hyung did?”

Felix stopped his movements, “are you kidding?” 

“I wish I was.” 

“Then why didn’t you ask Lee Know-hyung to do this?” 

Jisung pouted. 

“If you tell me that you asked Lee Know first and he said no, I’m going to walk out of here.” 

“Then I won’t tell you that!” Jisung said defensively. 

Felix grumbled through a string of strongly worded insults for the man whose dick was in his hand, but started to move again. 

5 minutes. 

Luckily, Felix knew exactly what made Jisung tick, so he could make pretty quick work of this, rather than if he was doing it with one of the members that he didn’t do this with as often. 

He jerked him hard and fast. Tight on the upstroke, looser on the downstroke. Twisting around the head. The usual. He reached his hand up to spit in his palm a few times; he knew the fast, dry, skin-on-skin friction was probably not the most comfortable for Jisung. 

Jisung’s head tipped back against the wall, resting his hands on Felix’s shoulders and squeezing the muscle there. Felix had half a mind to shove him off. He was pissed that he was making him do this. But he had worked out this morning, and the way Jisung was massaging him felt really good on his sore muscles. So, he decided to put his pettiness aside in favor of his aching shoulders. 

4 minutes. 

This was taking too long. Felix could hear people walking down the hallway towards the exit, staff and members alike heading to the meeting place on time to leave for the event. Felix was pissed; he had been early. Jisung was always late. Felix hated being late. And he was such a good person for helping his buddy out. And it was going to make him look like they were fucking around! He supposed in a way that’s exactly what was happening … 

“Ah,” Jisung squealed, grabbing Felix’s wrist, “dude.” 

Felix realized he had been squeezing his hand tighter and tighter the more he riled himself up.

“Shit,” Felix loosened his grip, “sorry.”

3 minutes. 

Felix reached his hand up Jisung’s shirt, hoping that with a little more encouragement, he would reach his peak a little faster. He dragged his hand across his stomach, squeezing along his abs before moving upwards. He dragged his palm across Jisung’s pecs, pressing his fingers into the muscle and massaging little intense circles into the spots he knew would be sore. 

Jisung whined, reaching up to grab at Felix’s wrist, but Felix didn’t stop. 

“You deserve this,” he grumbled, annoyed. 

Jisung frowned, “I know.”  

Jisung yelped when Felix pinched somewhere he hadn’t been expecting. 

“You deserved that too.”

“I know.” 

2 minutes.

As Felix continued his assault on Jisung’s chest and dick, Jisung’s breath started to quicken. He tipped his head back against the wall again, his eyes fluttering shut. His quick breaths in were starting to release as quiet high moans that were, without him realizing, getting louder with each stroke. 

Felix pulled his hand out of Jisung’s shirt and clamped it over his mouth. 

“Shhh,” he shushed. Nodding towards the door where they could hear more staff walking by to get in the company cars waiting to take them to today’s event. 

Jisung nodded. 

Felix went to remove his hand, but Jisung clapped it back down against his mouth. Felix raised an eyebrow. Jisung pulled his hand back enough to whisper, “just to be safe.”

Felix dramatically rolled his eyes, “fucking perv.” 

1 minute.

“Oh my god, fuck it,” Felix said. He removed his touch from Jisung and dropped to his knees. He immediately took Jisung into his mouth. 

Jisung brought a fist up to his mouth to bite down on in an attempt to stop the noises threatening to bubble up at the sudden, unexpected blowjob. His other hand dropped down to tangle in Felix’s hair. 

Felix smacked his hand away; he didn’t need the help. He worked his magic, all lips and tongue and spit. He took Jisung as deep as he could before pulling off and jerking him quickly as he licked a fat stripe from base to tip. 

Felix looked up at Jisung to see him red in the face and panting. Seeing Felix’s big brown eyes blink up at him with his lips stretched around his dick was all Jisung needed. 

“You so fucking owe me,” Felix said, standing up and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. 

“I so fucking do,” Jisung replied, shoving himself back into his jeans and zipping them up. 

Felix grabbed Jisung’s hand and pressed it to the hard-on in his own pants. Jisung’s eyes went wide as he met Felix’s glare. 

“Maybe we can-” 

Felix flashed his phone at Jisung, and there was already a ‘where tf are you?” text from Chan. And it was a minute old. Jisung looked apologetically at Felix. Jisung was good. But not good enough to rewind time. 

He released his wrist, and Jisung’s hand fell off of Felix’s junk. Felix reached into his pants and tried to readjust himself to his best ability, trying to make it any less obvious that he was hard. 

“You just fucking owe me.” 

“I have no problem with that,” Jisung nodded. He looked hungrily down at Felix’s slightly obvious bulge. 

Felix tapped his chin to force him to look up, “eyes up here, buddy.”

Jisung nodded. Once they were situated, they exited the closet cautiously, taking a few quiet steps, before careening down the hallway back to the green room where everyone was waiting for their departure.  

When they got there, out of breath, they both bowed apologetically at the staff and the other members. When Felix looked over and saw the hanger with their clothes for the event, he slowly turned his head to glare at Jisung. 

Tight. 

Leather. 

Pants. 

Jisung scratched the back of his neck and avoided eye contact. 

Yeah. He so fucking owed him.

Chapter Text

Hyunjin tipped her head back against the pillow, her hair splayed out around her. Her chest rose and fell with her deep breaths as a sigh escaped her parted lips. Her eyes squeezed shut, and she pulled her bottom lip between her teeth as she arched her head back, turning it to the side to hide her face in her hair. 

Hyunjin had one hand on her chest, palming at her breast, while the other was resting on the head between her legs. Her fingers carded through brunette hair, long nails scratching along the scalp with every caress. Small noises of pleasure bubbled up her throat, unable to keep them in. 

“Fuck, don’t stop making those sounds.” 

Hyunjin opened her eyes and looked down the bed to see a man who wasn’t her husband staring up at her, his mouth still working at her. He moved from between her legs to kiss at her inner thigh, not taking his eyes off of her.

“Shit,” Hyunjin said, dropping her head back against the pillow, “don’t look at me like that.” 

She felt Seungmin’s teeth against her leg as he smiled against her skin. “Sorry,” he chuckled. He sucked across the sensitive skin of her inner thigh teasingly before moving back to where she wanted him. 

This wasn't a heat-of-the-moment lapse in judgment. There was no blind passion that had caused their infidelity. This was carefully calculated, thought out, a very conscious choice in light of recent discoveries. Something forced their hands. 

“This is so wrong,” Seungmin had said against her neck when he first entered her house. She had made sure that there would be nobody home; Jisung was on a work call, Changbin and Channie were at school. They didn’t have all the time in the world, but it would have to be enough.   

Hyunjin rolled her eyes, “not any more wrong than Jisung and Minho.” 

Seungmin tensed at the mention of his wife. 

Neither Seungmin nor Hyunjin would have ever dreamed of being unfaithful. They felt as though they were pushed to this point.  

Sure, Jisung could get a little boring, but he was a good man. A decent father. An unimpressive lover, but he knew Hyunjin’s body as well as herself after all these years, so she kept him around. They had lulled into a bit of a monotonous routine over time. The nuclear family routine was fun for a while, but lost its magic after a few years. But they still had fun. He sometimes annoyed her so badly that she considered calling her sister-in-law for her divorce lawyer contact, but it never got that far. Hyunjin knew she couldn’t do that to their boys. Jisung was handsome and sweet and a bit of an airhead, but he was hers. At least, she thought he was.  

Seungmin and Minho had their issues, the long-coming divorce was underway, but he wouldn’t have dared to fool around with anyone else until they were legally separated. Although the divorce that was in progress had technically been ongoing for years. They were terrible together, but for some reason, they just couldn’t pull the trigger. They thought a baby would fix things. A common mistake. Yongbokkie was adorable and sweet, but she couldn’t fix her parents’ relationship; she was only three after all. Seungmin now knew that the reason his wife had been so laid back about taking that final leap to kick the separation into motion was because she had little reason to make the final call. Both of them were reaping the benefits of marriage. And Minho was also messing around on the side. Why make the divorce final when there was no point? 

“Oh please,” Hyunijn pushed back on Seungmin’s shoulders so she could look him in the eye when she felt him starting to overthink, “you can’t get cold feet about this now.” 

“I’m not,” Seungmin said, gripping Hyunjin’s hips tighter as if he was afraid she was going to run away, “I just … I don’t know.”

Hyunjin grabbed Seungmin’s face in her hands, “your wife and my husband have been fucking each other for years, Seungmin.”

Seungmin shook his head, “I know, I know. I just-”

“Do you ever picture them together?” 

“Huh?” Seungmin’s cheeks suddenly bloomed pink.

“Minho,” Hyunjin said, matter-of-factly, “your wife. Do you ever picture her with Jisung?” 

“I- I don’t-”

“Because I do.” Hyunjin continued, “I picture your wife lying with my husband in my bed.” 

Seungmin shook his head. 

“I picture Jisung’s lips all over her,” Hyunjin leaned in and whispered against Seungmin’s neck, “I picture her lips on his cock, his head between her legs. I picture him throwing her over the bed and taking her from behind-” 

“Stop,” Seungmin shook his head, a pained expression on his face. 

“Seungmin,” Hyunjin grabbed him and flipped them so she was pressing him into the wall, “our partners are fucking each other. You can’t pretend that they aren’t.”

“I know!”

“My husband - your brother - with your wife!” she pushed, “does that not make you so jealous that you see red?” 

“Of course it does!” 

“Are you just okay with that?”

“No!” 

 “Are you just going to sit back and take that? Or are we going to teach them a lesson?” 

Seungmin looked her in the eye, taking a few beats to decide. 

“If you don’t want to do this-” Hyunjin started, suddenly starting to feel unsure if he was. 

Before she could finish, Seungmin grabbed her and crashed their lips together once again. They stumbled together to Hyunjin and Jisung’s bedroom, kissing each other sloppily and shedding clothes the whole way there. 

Once Hyunjin pushed Seungmin back on the bed, they wasted no time getting busy. 

Hyunjin arched back against the bed again as Seungmin worked his mouth against her. She released her chest and dropped her other hand down to rest in his hair with the other one, gripping tight at the roots as he brought her closer to her peak. His lips were hot against her as he worked his magic. 

She was at a loss for why Minho would give this up for Jisung? Seungmin was shockingly good at this. Very unexpected. She had little faith in his abilities when she was first setting up this endeavor, just because of … well, everything about him. But she didn’t care; this was far less for pleasure and more to simply make a point. But she was thoroughly impressed with Seungmin’s skills. Now that she knew the extent of both Seungmin and Jisung’s abilities, she could not fathom why Minho would opt for the latter. Hyunjin was pissed that she got stuck with the wrong brother. 

She let out a high moan as his tongue worked inside of her, licking a stripe up from her core to her clit. She keened at the sensitivity there. Seungmin was getting good at reading her reactions, so he switched his tongue’s assault from the inside of her to the outside. 

He worked his lips around her most sensitive areas, kissing and sucking and tonguing along her in ways that had her squirming and moaning his name. After a bit, he pressed two fingers into her. She cried out and tugged at his hair again. Spurred on by her noises and fingers, Seungmin curled his fingers inside of her, pressing upwards until she was gasping. 

Hyunjin brought a hand up to her mouth to try to stifle her cries despite Seungmin’s wishes. He continued to work his lips over her while pressing his fingers against her insides, driving her insane in all the right ways. It wasn’t long after that before she was coming undone around his fingers. 

She yanked at the roots of his hair as she curled inward over him, crying out in a way that this bed hadn’t heard from her in a long time. 

Once she started to come down, Hyunjin shivered as she felt Seungmin’s breath ghost across her. She pulled his head up from between her legs. His expression was dazed and satisfied, her pleasure glistening on his lips. 

“Christ,” she flopped back on the sheets. 

“Good?” Seungmin asked, licking his lips and sitting up. 

“Yeah,” was all she could think to say. 

Seungmin chuckled, “what next?” 

“My turn,” Hyunjin said. She took one last deep breath to bring herself back to earth before sitting up and climbing into Seungmin’s lap, capturing his lips in another messy kiss. 

He took it in stride, placing his hands on either side of her waist, pulling her against him. She had wanted to blow him, eager to assess the differences between him and Jisung in her mouth, but he was plenty hard against her thigh, and she was all riled up now as well. She figured neither of them would mind skipping the step. 

She rolled her hips down against his, and he let out a shaky breath against her lips. 

“Fuck,” he said, “are we really going to do this?” 

“You’re asking me that now?” 

Despite his ebbing apprehension, Seungmin chuckled before tipping his chin up and kissing her again. Huyunjin continued to roll against him, cupping his face in her hands and deepening their kiss. They were both wound up and impatient, so she didn’t torture Seungmin for too long before reaching down between them and giving his hard-on a few good pumps. 

Seungmin threw his head back and groaned, finally getting some action. Hyunjin took the chance to move her lips to his neck, sucking along his throat. With one hand, she blindly reached over to her nightstand, opening the drawer and pulling a condom out with practiced ease. 

Seungmin raised an eyebrow at how easily she did that. 

“We’re good with two,” she said in reply, “the last thing we need is another surprise.”

“Channie was an accident?” Seungmin asked.

“A happy accident,” Hyunjin corrected with a shrug. 

Seungmin chuckled before pressing their lips together again. Hyunjin kissed him back as she blindly ripped open the condom and rolled it onto Seungmin, tossing the wrapper somewhere behind her. 

She stroked along him a few more times before holding his dick upright and sitting up on her knees to position herself over him. Seungmin kept steadying hands on her waist, helping guide her. She pressed the tip of him against her and they both sighed. Slowly, she lowered herself, sinking down on his length. They both moaned, holding onto each other. 

Only once their hips were flush together and she was fully seated on him did she start to move. She rocked back and forth in his lap, pressing her face into his hair as she voiced her pleasure.

Seungmin moved his hands from the curve of her waist to cup at her breasts. Hers weren’t as big as Minho’s, but Seungmin didn’t think anything of it. He didn’t have a preference; boobs were boobs. He kneaded the flesh in his palms, moaning into her mouth. 

Hyunjin repressed the urge to roll her eyes. Men were so easily pleased. 

She used his neck for leverage as she bounced on top of him, both of them no longer able to keep their moans in. He shifted his feet on the bed so that it was easier for him to help; he figured he should do at least some of the work. 

He thrust upwards into her, matching her movements. He reached even deeper now, hitting all the right spots. She suddenly couldn’t keep a smile off of her face; she hadn’t felt this good in a long, long time. Seungmin was about the same size as his brother, maybe slightly bigger. Or maybe it was just the sensation of a dick that wasn’t Han Jisung’s inside of her that made it feel that much better. Or maybe the heightened pleasure was because of how wrong this whole thing was. Some sick, jealousy-induced rage inside of her was being satisfied for the first time since she discovered her husband’s infidelity.  

They moved against each other faster and more aggressively until Seungmin groaned against Hyunjin’s collarbones, letting her know that he was close. Hyunjin nodded her head against his, letting him know that it was okay.  

Seungmin hugged tightly around Hyunjin’s middle, burying his face against her chest and holding her close as he reached his peak. He released into the condom with a strangled groan. Hyunjin panted into his hair, moaning as he twitched his hips up into her as he finished. 

In the throes of their passion, neither of them heard the front door squeak open. Neither of them heard the confused, concerned voices reacting to the clothing strewn about the hallway and the inappropriate noises coming from the bedroom. 

They didn’t notice that anything was amiss until the bedroom door was being thrown open. Still breathless, Seungmin and Hyunjin both jumped a foot, their heads whipping towards the door.  

“Well,” Minho said, Jisung standing next to her with wide eyes, mouth agape. “Now, what are we going to do about this?” Minho finished. 

Minho caught Hyunjin’s eye and winked. Hyunjin smirked knowingly back at her.

Chapter Text

Minho was no stranger to fucking around with his bandmates on stage. In fact, he was kind of known for it. He loved shoving one of them out of the Social Path circle, loudly slapping someone’s ass during someone else’s emotional speech, sliding his microphone between someone’s asscheeks like a credit card, lifting the hems of shirts to reveal abs, the list goes on. Jisung was typically the most common victim; however, they were all subject to Minho’s attacks on the regular. 

He would shove his hand into shirts through open sleeves and fumble around until he could find what he was looking for. His member would always realize a fraction of a second too late as Minho took a nipple between his fingers and twisted. The victim would squirm out of his reach, mortified. Minho would cackle and run away before they had the chance to retaliate. 

This was commonplace. And this particular concert was no different.   

Minho was up to his typical antics. He had slapped Jisung on the ass, he had lifted Felix’s shirt, he had accidentally shoved Seungmin to the ground while trying to mess up his choreography; the usual. It was when a little more than halfway through the concert when Minho locked onto their dutiful leader as his next target. 

Chan was caught entirely unaware. Poor thing. A blameless victim. As he could be expected to, Minho jokingly shoved his hand into the sleeve of Chan’s tank top. Before Chan had the chance to even realize what was happening, Minho’s skilled fingers found what they had been looking for. But not exactly as he had been expecting it. 

Minho froze, fingering the metal between his thumb and pointer finger. Chan immediately yelped and yanked Minho’s arm out of his shirt. They stared at each other, wide-eyed, for a few very uncomfortable seconds before they had to go back to dancing. 

For the rest of the concert, Minho kept stealing glances over at Chan. Chan was beet red, stuttering through the rest of his speeches and doing everything he could to avoid eye contact with Minho. 

Once the initial shock of the discovery wore off, Minho couldn’t keep his composure. The rest of the show, he kept bursting out laughing to himself. Nobody knew what he was laughing at, but nobody usually did, so he wasn’t questioned. 

After they got off stage, Minho collapsed into a fit of giggles in the dressing room. He fell over on the couch, clutching his stomach. 

“What the fuck have you been laughing at?” Jisung asked. 

Minho held his hand up, unable to even find the words. 

“You know him,” Chan broke in, “it could be anything.” Which only sent Minho into another bout of hysterics. 

They all walked out as a group, heading to their cars to be taken back to the hotel. Minho still laughing and shaking his head the whole way. 

Chan slowed down, waiting until he was in step with Minho behind everyone else. He waited until they fell back a bit behind everyone else before shoving Minho into the first empty room that they passed. 

“Dude!” Chan said. 

Minho was thrown into another fit of laughter. 

“You have to calm down.” 

“When- When the fuck did you do that?” Minho barked. 

Chan flushed again, “it-it doesn’t matter. But you have to stop. I don’t want anybody to know.” 

Of course, this just made Minho laugh even more. 

Chan huffed, unsure what to do. 

“Can I- Can I see it?” Minho swiped a finger under his eye, wiping a tear. 

“Absolutely not!” Chan balked, “not if this is the way you’re going to act about it!” 

“No, no!” Minho giggled, “I’ll stop. I promise I’ll stop.” 

“You’re being ridiculous.” 

“If I stop, will you let me see it?” 

Chan deadpanned at him. Minho raised a suggestive eyebrow. 

“I will tell everyone if you don’t let me look at it.” Minho tried a different approach. 

Chan sighed, he supposed he should have expected this. 

“Fine.” 

“Yes!” Minho walked towards him, hands ready. 

Chan hugged his arms over his chest, “not here!!”

Minho dropped his hands and frowned. 

“Can’t you wait until we get back to the hotel?” Chan grumbled, avoiding eye contact and blushing red again. 

“Fine,” Minho replied. 

Chan hadn’t been in his hotel room for 30 seconds before there was a frantic knocking at his door. The banging did not stop until he opened the door and physically pulled the wood away from Minho’s relentless fist.  

“Shirt. Off.” Minho walked in without being invited. 

“Take me to dinner first,” Chan grumbled under his breath in English. 

“What was that?” Minho asked. 

“Nothing,” Chan feigned. 

Minho had been good. He kept his cool for the ride back to the hotel and all the way up to their floor. A whole fifteen minutes that he had managed to keep his and Chan’s secret. Chan figured he owed him what he promised. 

“Sit.” Minho said. 

Chan rolled his eyes but conceded, sitting on the edge of the bed in front of Minho, “it's really not as big of a deal as you’re making it.” 

“Shirt. Off.” Minho repeated. 

Chan shook his head, knowing that arguing was futile. He stripped his shirt off and sat there, awkwardly avoiding eye contact. 

Minho was lucky he didn’t start drooling. Chan had a beautiful set of pecs. He worked hard for them, and it showed. But Minho had seen his chest before; that wasn’t the star attraction. Of course, Minho was openly ogling the shiny metal barbell that was stuck through Chan’s right nipple. 

Chan sighed deeply, staring up at the ceiling. 

“It’s really not-”

“Shhh,” Minho shushed him before he could ruin the moment. 

Chan threw his hands up but stayed quiet. 

Once Minho was satisfied with staring, he finally dragged his eyes up to Chan’s, “may I?”

Chan shook his head, “are you serious?” 

“You’re telling me you invited me to a restaurant and are not going to let me sample the menu?” 

Chan rolled his eyes, “Jesus Christ, fine, go nuts.” 

Minho instantly dropped to his knees on the carpet in front of Chan, his head falling about chest-level with him sitting on the bed. Perfect. He shimmied forward until he wrestled himself between Chan’s legs. He reached a hand up and cupped Chan’s pec, pinching his finger and thumb around the piercing.

Chan let out a shaky breath, but tried to keep it cool. 

Minho continued his assessment for a bit, toying with the metal barbell with far too much interest, before he finally said something. 

“Only one?” 

“Only one,” Chan replied matter-of-factly.

“Can I ask why?”

“Do you really care?” 

Minho eyed the glinting metal, “not particularly.” 

Chan rolled his eyes but continued to stay put, allowing Minho to do whatever he wanted. Did he find this annoying? Yes. Did he find this weird? Absolutely. Was he undeniably a little turned on? …Yes. 

The more that Minho touched him, the more antsy he got. Whether Minho wanted to admit it or not, this was weird, and it would have been weird for Chan to not get horny. 

Minho’s pink tongue poked out to swipe along his bottom lip before he drew it between his teeth and gnawed on it. He looked up at Chan, who looked at him levelly, knowing what was coming. 

“You know I have to,” Minho said.

“Yeah,” Chan sighed, “I know you do.” 

Chan tipped his head back, not able to watch. Which might have ended up making it much worse because he wasn’t able to tense and prepare before he felt Minho’s lips on his skin. 

Minho didn’t fuck around and take his time; this wasn’t foreplay, it was for research purposes. He took the little metal barbell between his teeth, hearing it clink against them. Chan let out a shaky breath, fighting the urge to reach up and put his hand on the back of Minho’s head. 

“I’ve always wanted to do this,” Minho’s breath ghosted over Chan’s skin. 

“Mmhm,” Chan replied, not really trusting himself to speak. 

Minho played with the barbell between his teeth for a bit before closing his lips over the area, earning a not-so-subtle heavy breath from Chan. Minho didn’t seem to notice, however, sucking the piercing between his lips and tonguing at it. 

Chan swallowed hard, his chest didn’t do much for him on a good day, but Minho was being very thorough. He sucked Chan’s nipple between his lips, toying with the piercing as it tinked against his front teeth. Chan’s boxers were starting to feel suffocating. 

“Dude,” Chan actually laughed, fully disbelieving at this point, “c’mon, you gotta give me something.” 

“I thought you’d never ask.” 

“You’ve gotta be-” Chan was cut off as an embarrassingly high-pitched moan escaped him when Minho suddenly wrapped a tight hand around the bulge in the front of his shorts. 

Minho chuckled lowly against his skin, palming at his dick. He spent most of his time focusing on the piercing, however, Minho found himself adventuring around a bit more, peppering his mouth along the swell of Chan’s chest. The muscle was soft against his tongue. Chan tasted a little salty with dried sweat from the show, but Minho didn’t mind. 

He stuck his hand down the front of Chan’s shorts and freed him from his boxers. Chan sighed once he was no longer constricted. Minho wasted no time, fisting along his length. Chan relaxed, thrilled to finally be getting some of the stimulation he had been craving. 

Minho pulled his hand up to spit into his palm before returning it to Chan’s dick. Chan’s breathing was becoming labored; he was still pissy about the way Minho had behaved when he discovered the piercing, but he was doing a pretty damn good job making it up to him. 

Minho pulled back and blew cold air against the spit-slick spot his mouth left around Chan’s piercing. Chan hissed, this time not stopping himself from gripping onto Minho’s hair and pulling him close. 

“Woah, big boy,” Minho scoffed, “who do you think is in charge here?” 

Chan used that grip on his hair to yank him back and raise an eyebrow wordlessly. 

Minho released his grip on Chan’s dick to raise his hands innocently, “yes, sir.” 

Though the weak choking sound Chan made at the sudden lack of contact on his hard-on made it pretty clear who was calling the shots. 

Minho smirked but opted to stay silent as he dropped his hand back down and resumed stroking. Chan tipped his head back with a groan, pulling Minho back against his chest. Minho shifted over to mouth along his other pec, deciding that they both deserved a little attention despite the left side being less … accessorized. 

He closed his lips over the unadorned nipple, working at it gently with his teeth. Chan groaned, tugging at his hair. Undeterred, Minho brought his hand - the one that wasn’t busy jerking Chan to hell - up to toy with the piercing on the other side. 

“Christ,” Chan breathed, “you’re going to kill me.” 

Minho didn’t respond, only doubling his assault. 

When he couldn’t help himself anymore, Minho switched sides again, attaching his lips to the barbell and nibbling at the metal. Liking the sound of the noises he was pulling from Chan, he started to move his fist faster along his length.

He locked the piercing between his teeth and gently pulled back, tugging at the sensitive peak. Chan choked as he moaned, he would have never said that he was a nipple guy, but he may need to reassess after this. 

“Dude,” Chan laughed, a little embarrassed, “I’m close.”

“Mhmm,” Minho hummed, unbothered. 

He kissed the piercing between his lips again, circling his tongue around the overused nerves. Chan whined, looking up at the ceiling. Minho quickened the pace of his hand again. 

It was only seconds before Chan scratched his nails into Minho’s scalp as he climaxed with a series of moans and groans. 

He laid back on the bed afterward, chest heaving. Minho gave his sticky hand a disgusted look before leaning forward and wiping it off on Chan’s chest. 

Chan peeked one eye open to watch the defilement, “what the hell?” 

Minho still had that disgusted look on his face when he was satisfied that he had wiped everything off on Chan, “I didn’t sign up for this,” he said, “I just wanted to see my new toy.” 

“Your new toy?” Chan said, sitting up, but Minho was already walking towards the door. 

“Did you want me to do you?” Chan called after him. 

Minho waved a dismissive hand, “nah, that’s alright. I got everything I needed out of this. I’m sure I’ll be back later.” 

The door slammed behind Minho after he left, and Chan laid back on the bed again. He couldn’t even be mad, he got an orgasm out of it. “Yeah, I’m sure you will.” 

Chapter Text

Jeongin’s head was down when he entered the bathroom, buried in his phone as he texted. To his credit, the door wasn’t locked, but he probably still should have knocked. 

His head shot up when he saw someone in his peripheral vision standing at the sink. Before he even saw who it was, he was already blushing, mortified that he walked in on them. He got very lucky that it was only Minho; it could have been anyone from the company. He was only standing at the sink, but Jeongin’s face still flushed hot. 

Minho’s head shot up at the same time that Jeongin’s did, and their eyes met in the mirror. Jeongin was about to apologize and leave, figuring that this was something Minho would scold him for, but they’d laugh about it later. However, he paused when he noticed how red Minho’s eyes were as they stared back at him in the mirror. 

Minho’s eyes were swollen, the whites shot through with red; his nose and cheeks were stained pink and shiny. His lashes were beaded with tears and his undereyes were puffy. He had glistening, unwiped trails leading from his eyes to his chin, a bead of trembling water clung to his jawline. His vision was clouded behind unshed tears as he stared at Jeongin with wide eyes.   

Jeongin’s mouth worked soundlessly as they stood there for a few seconds, neither of them sure how to react. Minho moved first. He spun around and put both hands on Jeongin’s shoulders, shoving him backwards. 

“Get out!!” Minho snapped. 

Before Jeongin knew it, he was stumbling to the floor outside the bathroom. He crashed back onto his ass as the door slammed. He sat for a few seconds, unsure what to do. Should he go back in? Should he knock and ask what was wrong? Should he wait here for him to come out? Seeing the sadness flip to anger in his teary eyes after he was caught, Jeongin figured it was probably best to give him his space. 

A few minutes later, Minho entered the room that they were all gathered in. Jeongin didn’t make a scene, but when he and Minho were alone off to the side, he had to say something. 

“Hey, um, hyung,” Jeongin’s voice was small, “a-are you okay?” 

“Don’t worry about it,” Minho shoved past him. If Jeongin didn’t know better, he never would have known that he had been crying, but the slightest bloom of red on the tip of his nose told Jeongin that he hadn’t imagined it. 

Days went by, and Minho seemed fine. Normal. He was still laughing with Jisung, he was still performing well, he was being weird - but no weirder than he usually was. Apart from the way he avoided Jeongin’s gaze for a few days, nothing was amiss. And before long, he was treating Jeongin as if nothing had happened. So, Jeongin did the same. They moved on. They never spoke of it. 

Jeongin never figured out why Minho had been crying. He wasn’t all that worried about it. Everyone cried from time to time. It wasn’t a big deal. It seemed like nothing was wrong afterward; he figured that Minho was just having an off day. If it had been one of the other members, he probably never would have thought about it again.

The thing was, Jeongin had never seen Minho cry before. They all had their fair share of breakdowns in the dorms as trainees - homesick, pent-up stress, a fuck-up during practice, overwhelming pressure, you name it - but that felt different. They were all kids then. These days. Jeongin’s Minho-hyung was so stoic, so strong. It felt like he was someone who never cried. 

Jeongin tried to not think about it. He certainly wasn’t going to bring it up to Minho again, so there was no point in dwelling. But, oh, did he dwell. He accidentally found himself thinking about it from time to time. The way Minho’s face had flushed, the way his lashes sparkled with tears, the way his eyes looked over at Jeongin so sadly. So pathetically. 

Jeongin found himself, strangely, wanting to see it again. The deeper he delved into that thought made him realize that he wanted to see it … worse? At first he tried to push the thoughts away, feeling like a perv. However, some nights, when no matter what video he clicked on, porn just wasn’t doing it for him, he rolled his eyes and let his imagination flow. Just desperate to get off. 

He pictured the tremble of his hyung’s lower lip as he looked up at Jeongin with wide, teary eyes, filled to the brink of overflowing. He imagined the way Minho’s breath would shake with each inhale and exhale as he tried to calm himself down. He saw Minho pulling his chapped bottom lip between his teeth and biting down into the flesh. Little whimpering hiccups would escape from him as he tried to keep his cries in. 

He pictured those red-rimmed, bloodshot eyes, glistening with unshed tears, blinking up at Jeongin; begging. Begging for what? Jeongin wasn’t quite sure. He had never fantasized that far. He didn’t like thinking in specifics like that. It made him realize how creepy he was being. He preferred to keep things general; vague images and non-specific scenarios. That’s all he really needed anyway.  

Jeongin had never felt this way about Minho before. His hyung was a handsome guy, that much was obvious. But, he had never thought about fucking him. Especially not like this. Jesus Christ, he felt like such a freak. But he never would have had these thoughts if he hadn’t walked in on him in the bathroom that day. It was only because he had seen those ruddy cheeks and shiny wet eyes right in front of him. He never would have conjured that image up without the catalyst. But now that he had that visual in his head, it wasn’t going anywhere. 

His fantasies about Minho crying came from two different places. 

Innocently, he wanted to be there for his hyung. He wanted Minho to know that he could be that vulnerable with his maknae. That he didn’t need to get mad that Jeongin saw him that way. Jeongin wanted to show him that he would take such good care of him when he was upset. He wanted to be a rock for him. 

Less innocently, he wanted to blow his mind and rock his world. He never thought he would ever want to be the reason that Minho cried. But he was beginning to reassess. He wanted to touch him in ways that made him squirm and squeak and drive him absolutely insane. He wanted to make him writhe and pull at the bedsheets until they tore. He wanted to make those pretty tears spring into his eyes because he felt so good.

Jeongin wanted to grab his hyung by the chin and drag his tongue from his jawline to his eye, sponging up the salty tear tracks. He wanted to press his lips to the corners of each eye, kissing away the water pooling there, threatening to spill over. He wanted to thrust up into him so fast and so hard that he was a whimpering, sobbing wreck, clutching onto his maknae like he was his only lifeline. That visual would typically get Jeongin there pretty quickly when he was in a rush or getting bored of jerking it.  

This wasn’t the only thing that Jeongin was jacking off to. It wasn’t as all-encompassing as it could have been. He was pacing himself. But it was something that he thought of from time to time. 

If Minho was being particularly all over the place and annoying, or sometimes a little mean and irritable; Jeongin would find his mind drifting to these fantasies. Thoughts of putting him in his place and making him collapse to a mewling pile of putty in his hands. 

Or, even worse, god forbid they ever had an emotional moment on or off stage, and Jeongin could see Minho trying to hold back tears, he would also find himself thinking about the way he looked when he caught him crying. He pictured himself hugging his hyung to his chest and telling him to let it all out, that he was there for him. 

Jeongin would never let Minho know that he thought about these things. He hoped that Minho had forgotten about the encounter in the bathroom entirely. This was just his little secret that he would occasionally allow himself to indulge in. Nothing more. Nothing less. 

Though, just hypothetically, what would happen if Jeongin ever walked by Minho’s room and heard pathetic little whimpers coming from inside? What would he do if he peeked in to see Minho lying on his bed, facing away, shoulders shaking with quiet sobs? What if Jeongin couldn’t determine if they were the sad or sexy kind of tears? What if Jeongin felt his dick twitch in his boxers either way? Minho-hyung had been so pissed the last time that the maknae walked in on him crying, would he prefer that Jeongin stayed outside? Or would he want him to come in and comfort him; either with a hug or well-practiced fingers? There was only one way for Jeongin to find out …